Ether and Matter

  • 0 0 0
  • Like this paper and download? You can publish your own PDF file online for free in a few minutes! Sign Up
File loading please wait...
Citation preview

 

Ether and matter, by Carl Frederick Krafft. Krafft, Carl F. (Carl Frederick), 1892Richmond, Va., Dietz, 1945. http://hdl.handle.net/2027/uc1.b4253177

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U    (   e   g   c   l    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

Public Domain, Google-digitized http://www.hathitrust.org/access_use#pd-google  This work is in the Public Dom ain, meaning that it is not subject to copyright. Users are free to copy, use, and redistribute the wo rk in part or in w hole. It is possible that heirs or the estate of the authors of individual portions of the work, such as illustrations, assert copyrights over these portions. Depending on the nature of subsequent use that is made, additional rights may need to be obtained independently of anything we can address. The digital images and OCR of this work were produced by Google, Inc. (indicated by a watermark on each page in the PageTurner). Google requests that the images and OCR not be re-hosted, redistributed or used commercially.  The images are provided for educational, schol scholarly, arly, non-commercial purposes.

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

E T H E R

A N D M A TT

R

B Y

C

A

R

L

F

R

E D R

I C

K

K R

A

F

F

T

H

R I C H M O N D , V R G

 TH E

1

D

E TZ PR

I

N T

N I A :

N GC

O MPA N Y

45

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /   g    0   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

Q C

n i

C O P

R I

C H T 1 ,

45

B Y

C arlF

. Krafft

P rinet d in t h e U ntie d S t a t s eo f A

m e ric a

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

Preface

I

T is o f t e n sat t e d t htat h e p u rpsoe o f s cie ce c ne is t o m a k e

measurements,torecordobservations,andtofindcorre-

lationsbetweenthesame.Thatsuchpursuitsbelong

properlytotherealmof sciencecannotbedisputed,but

scienceisnotlimited topurelyempiricalorinductive

methodsofinvestigation.A nyprocedurebywhichthefacts

ofnaturecanbeascertaineddeservesto berecognizedasa

trulyscientificpursuit.Modernphysicsis devotedlargelyto

theuseofmathematicalsymbolsande

uations,butthesuc-

cessofthismethoddoes notjustifyusin condemningtheuse

ofmechanicalmodelsasunscientific.Mechanicalmodelsare

basedprimarilyongeometry,andgeometryisabranch of 

mathematics—afacttod oftenignoredbyphysicists.These

considerationsareespeciallypertinentinthefield ofatomic

structurewheregeometricrelationshipsmustbepresumed

toplayanimportantrole,althoughhiddenfrom directview.

Physicistsmaybecorrectin theirgeneralpropositionthat

nothingistrulyscientificunless itcanbee

matically,butitis thewriter

pressedmathe-

scontentionthatnosystemof 

atomicstructureistrulyscientific unlessitcanbe e

geom e t rica lly b y p ict u re s a n d d ia g ra m s—"

pressed

s t rutcu re

b y it s

verydefinitionbeingsomethingwhichmusthavegeometric

form.

 Therehasbeenmuchphilosophicalargumentover

w h eht e rt h e e

t e rnlp a h y s ic a lw o rld re a lly e

w h eht e rt h e t em r "

p h y sca i lre aitl y

is t s , ad n

ha sa ny m e a n in g. I

a d o p t tehid e a li s t icv ie w o f B is h o p B e rk e le y andI

K a n t t h tam a t t e rdeos n o t e

fwe

mmau nel

is t o f it s o w n a cco rd btuis o n ly

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #

acreationofthemind, thentheprimarypurposeoftheoreti-

calphysicswouldnotbe toascertainanyunknownfacts,but

rathertofindthe clearestandmostsatisfactorysymbolic

representationoftheknownfacts.Thisisthe attitudetaken

bymostoftheleading physicistsoftoday,andnearlyallthe

recentbooksonq

M3 64

[

uantummechanicsandatomicstructureare

0

H i

   /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

Preface

couchedinsuchlanguagethatit isimpossibletotell where

theworldofphysicalrealityends andwheretheworldof 

m ath e m a tca i lf a cy c ny b e g in s. I

newphysics

f w ea sk a ny e

ponn etof "

the

whet hertheelectronsactuallytravelin orbits

abouttheatoms,wewillprobablygeta lessoninJ

esuitism

f o ra re p ly , b u t n e v ra e n y d iretca n s w ro reo f "

o r"

yes

no

.

O ntheotherhandif weadoptthematerialisticviewof 

 Thales,Descartes,andahostofother ancientandmodern

w rit e rstha tm a rs t t e rd osee

is t o f it s o w n a cco rd , thenthe

primarypurposeoftheoreticalphysicswouldbeto ascertain

thetruefactsof nature,regardlessofwhetherornotthey

willreadilylendthemselvestosymbolicrepresentationor

m ath e m a tca i lt retam e n.tF

s t ru ct u re t h e v rt oe

o re

a m p le inht e ca s e o f aot m ic

atom w it h it s co m p le

in t enr a lcirc u-

lationofethercurrentsis moredifficulttodealwithsym-

bolicallyinmathematicale

uationsthantheB

ohratomwith

itsplanetaryelectronstravelingina groovedether.This

d ra w b a ck t o t h e o v rt e

atom th e o ry w sare co g n i ze d b y A . A ize

.

Michelsonwhenhewrotethat

 Themathematicsofthesubjectis unfortunatelyverydifficult,

andthisseemstobe oneoftheprincipalreasonsfor theslowprogress

m a d e in t h e t h e o ry .(

I

L

ig h t W a v e s a n d t e h irU s s e

, p . 1 6 2).

f h o w eev rw e a re in q u e s t o f t h e t ru e f ct c at s o f n aut re , t hn e

wecannotbeconcernedoverwhetheror notthefactswill

betoourliking.

 Thepresentbooktakesthematerialisticviewpointfor

grantedandproceedswiththeassumptionthatthe e

p h y sca i lw old r re a y ll e

is t s : T e h v o rt e

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d  -

hereinpresentedpurporttobeat leastappro

representationsofwhatactuallye

ternal

a t o m sru t ct uer s

imatelytrue

istsinnature,andnot

merelyconvenientmathematicalorgeometricfictions.This

ismorethancan beconscientiouslyclaimedfortheR

uther-

ford-Bohr atom.

 Thelastchapterin whichmindandconsciousnessare

discussedwillprobablynotmeetwiththe approvalofthe

religionistswhowouldprefertohaveeverythingofa

spiritualnatureremainshroudedinmysteryandenveloped

iv]

   U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

Preface

inanatmosphereofsupernaturalism.Thewriteris notat-

temptingtodisputetheclaimsof thereligioniststhatthe

activitiesofmindandconsciousnessfallwithin therealmof 

religion,butinhis capacityasastudentof sciencethewriter

doesmaintainthatmind,consciousness,andallrelatedsub-

 jectssuchasmorals andethicsalsofallproperlywithin the

realmofscience.I

fscientistsshallnot havetheprivilegeof 

decidingwhatshallbeincludedwithin therealmofscience,

thenwhyshouldreligionistshavetheprivilegeof deciding

whatshallbeincludedwithinthe realmofreligion

Whether thehumanmindismerelythe subjectiveaspectof 

thelivingorganismoris aseparatesoul-likeentitywhich

survivesafterdeath,andwhattherelationof themindor

soulisto theall-pervadingether,areq

uestionswhichnot

onlymaybe,butmustbe consideredinanythoroughgoing

treatiseonetherandmatter.Thefact thatthecomple

physico-chemicalprocesseswhichgiverisetomentalactivity

arenotyetas completelyunderstoodassomeofthesimpler

mechanicalprocessesisnoreasonfore

comple

science,becauseasH

I

cludingthesemore

an dlessunderstoodprocessesfromthe fieldof 

erbertDingletellsus,

t is n o t f a irt o inis s t o n a ra toi n a le

p la ntaio n o f e s ay t h in g sa nd

fallbackonsupernaturalismforthedifficult ones.I

fwebringin

supernaturalagenciesatonepointwemayas well'

bringtheminat

allpoints,andsaveourselvesthetrouble ofconstructingatrivial

m a nm - a d e ra t io n a l o rd e r.N lo ( A

A

TUR E

,J

u n e 1 7 , 1 4 4 , p . 7 3 .3)

lthoughtherelationofmindand consciousnesstothe

etherhasbeendiscussedin thelastchapterofthis book,

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #

therehasnotbeenanythingsaid abouttherelationofGod

totheether.Thereasonfor thisdiscriminationisthatwe

allunderstandwhatismeantby mindandconsciousness,but

thereisnounanimityof opinionastowhatis meantby

"

Go d

o rh o w t htat e rm s h old u b e d e f in e d . T o s a y taht

Go d is " a s p iritaulb e in g

d o e s n tom e a n m u c h u n lessw e ch

f irs t acu c ra tly e d e f in e b o t h " s p irit ual and"

b e in g . R

gionistshavegivenusdefinitionsofGod rangingalltheway

fromtheultimategoalofhumanperfectionin thecaseofa

[

v.

   /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

e li-

 

Preface

personalGod,tomerelawof natureinthecaseof anon-

personalGod.I

ftheGodunderconsiderationis ofthe

personalvariety,thenthesubjecthasbeensufficientlydealt

withinthelast chapterofthisbookbecauseeverythingthat

wassaidwithreferencetothe humanmindwouldalsobe

applicabletoapersonalGod.O

ntheotherhand iftheGod

underconsiderationisnon-personalsoasto bee

uivalentto

merelawofnature,thenthe subjecthasalsobeensufficiently

dealtwiththroughoutthevariouschaptersofthis book.

 Therearealsosomewhohaveattemptedto defineGodas

the" F

irs t C a u s e

, b u t t h a t is jutsa n o t e h rw a y o f s y a in g t hta

theetherisGod,the etherhavingbeenformulatedinsucha

mann e ra s t o m a e k it t h e f irs t ca useo f ev e r y t in ry ihn g . I f it b e

arguedthattheetheritself musthavebeencreatedoriginal-

lybysomeGod,thento beconsistentitwouldalso haveto

bearguedthatthisfirst-mentionedGodmusthimself have

beenproducedbysomeolderGod,and soonadinfinitum.

O n t h e o t h rh reh a n d if it b e a rg u e d t h taa Go d m a y b e e t e r n a l, rn

t h e n it co u l d a ls o b e agr u e d wtih e ld

u a lp ro p r ie t y taht t h e rie

e t h e rit s e lf m y a b e e t e rn a l. I

t is , in f a ct ,ht e w ritre

thattheetherhasactually e

istedfrometernityandnever

s o p in io n

w a s" cre a ted .

 Thereishoweveroneseriousobjectionto anyinterpre-

tationoftheetheras God,andthatisthat thehistorical

mean i n g o f t h e w rd in o "

Go d

s h o udl n o t b e co m p le t e ly ly

ignored.TheGodofpasthistory (whoisstillbeingwor-

shipedinallthe churchesoftoday)wasdefinitelyapersonal

ifnotananthropomorphicGod.Peopledonot sayprayers

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

tothelawsof physicsorworshiptheprinciplesof chemistry.

A

n y in t rp rep re ttaio n o f t h e teh e ro rn tau ra lla w a s"

canthereforeonlyleadtoconfusion.

C . F . K .

vi]

Go d

 

C o n t etns

Page

 TheH ypothesisofaH

ydromechanicalE ther...i

C la s sca i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy 7

 TheR

edS

Gra vtia t io n2

 TheC

hift.20

7

onstitutionoftheS

unandS

tars34

E lectromagnetism3

 TheoriesofA

I

tomicS

tructure44

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

V o rt e

A tom S

A

tom 4

t ru ct u re s 6 7

 TheH eavierE lements8 7

L

iv in g M a t t e r1 0

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

 Theuniverse,containingallthate

ists,hasbeencreated

n e it h e rb y a Go d n o rb y a m n a , b u t h a s lw law a y se

is t e d ad n

willeverremainavivifyingfire,being kindledande

tin-

guishedaccordingtodefinitelaws.(H

phesus,

eraclitusofE

540 —475B . C. )

Matterisnot,asthe countlessfollowersandadherents

ofthatideaassert,dead,un

uickened,andlifeless,buton

thecontraryisfull ofstirringlife,andnot anatomofit is

withoutmotion,butinconstantuninterruptedmovementand

activity.N orismatter,asso manyassert,amorphous,but

onthecontrary,form,noless thanmotion,isitseternal,

inalienableattribute.N orismattergross,as simplephiloso-

phersoftencallit,but onthecontrary,soindefinitelyfine

andcomplicatedinitscompositionas tosurpassallour

conceptions....I

tisnot withoutfeeling,butisfullof the

mostacutesensibilityinthe creaturesitbringsforth

nor,

lastly,isitdevoidof spiritorthought,buton thecontrary,

developesintheorgansdestinedtheretobythe peculiarkind

ofdelicacyoftheircomposition,thehighest mentalpotencies

knowntous.W hatwecalllife,sensibility,organization,and

thoughtareonlythepeculiarand highertendenciesand

activitiesofmatter,ac

uiredinthecourse ofmanymillions

ofyearsbywell-knownnaturalprocesses,andwhichin

certainorganismsorcombinationsresultinthe self-consci-

ousnessofmatter.W hereforealsomatterisnotunconscious,

asisoftenproclaimedwithfalse pathos,butinitsgradual

earthlyandorganicprocessofdevelopmentite

hibitsall

thecogitabledegreesofconsciousnessfromthelowestto the

h ig h e st

v iii]

(

u d w ig B u e ch n r, re, F o rce a n d M a t t e,r1

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d  -

   U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

8 4. )

 

 TheH ypothesis

o f a H y d ro m e ch aica n lE t h e r

I

Tisgenerallyassertedthatscience canrevealtous only

groupstructure,butcangiveus noinformationasto

anyultimaterealitybehindsuchgroupstructure.I

tis

notapparent,however,howtherecouldevenbeanygroup

structureunlessthereissomethingthat isbeinggrouped—

somesubstratewhichisitselfdevoidof structure,butwhich

neverthelesshasreale

istence.Thisultimatesubstratewas

themateriaprimaofthescholastics,and istodayknownas

t h e " e t h e r , it s v a rio u s f o rm s o f m o t io n b e in g t e h m o d enr

in t epr re t a t io n o f s ch o la sic" t

f o rm

.

 Therehasbeenmuchargumentasto whethertheether

reallye

ists,butthedefinitenessofthe velocityoflightand

theabilityoflight totravelatall arestrongargumentsif 

notconclusiveproofforthee

istenceofanether.The real

disagreementisprobablynotsomuchon thee

istenceofan

ether,asonits constitutionandproperties.Doestheether

havemass,inertia,viscosity,compressibility,oranyofthe

otherpropertiesthatarefoundin ordinarymatter,orisit

somethingmoreabstract—somethinginthe natureofmind

o rco n sio c usn ess

Thee

is t ece n o f so m eso r t o f a n e t hris rt e

alogicalnecessity,butwhetherit isasubstanceor something

tooabstractforusto visualizewillhavetobe leftfor

furtherconsideration.

I

ftherewerenoether ofanysort,magnetsandelectric

ch a rg e s co u ld ntoe

e rt a n y mg an e tco i re le cticf r o rce sa ta

distance,norcouldcelestialbodiesact gravitationallyupon

oneanother.Toattributegravitationtoac urvatureof 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d  -

s p a ce is a n e v a s io n ra t h e rtha na ne rt

h a s n o m oer e

p la n a t io n . C u rv e d s pce a

p la ntao ry v lu lau e t h a n t w is t e d tm i e . I t is o n ly

onthebasisof ahydromechanicaletherandE

geometrythatwecanhopetoe

f o rce s o f n a t uer . U n d e rE rE

[

i

uclidean

plainthefundamental

in s t e i n ia n re in l a t iv la it y n o s u ch e

   U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

-

 

t TH E

R '

A f i b" M a TT

R

planationwilleverbepossiblebecauseas E insteinhimself 

admits,themodernrelativitytheorydoesnotpermitthe

ethertobevisualizedas asysteme

DerA

istinginspaceand time:

therdarfnichtausdurch dieZ

beste hen

eitverfolgbarenTeilen

d e rB e w e g u n s gb e g r if f d afra u f i rif

h n n ich t a n g e wn ed e t

w e rd e n . ( A t h e ru n d R e la tvi it a ts- T e h o rie , p. 15, 1

 ThisassertionofE

20. )

insteinissopreposterousthatit should

n o t b e a cce p t e d u nel s s t h e e

p e rim e n t a lpor o f o f it is s o

conclusiveastoleavenoalternative.Thee

perimental

facts,however,donotjustifysucha conclusion.TheE

in-

steinianrelativitytheorywasbasedprimarilyonthenegative

re s utlo f t h e M ich e ls o n - M o rl eye

mentcouldnothavebeene

negativeresults.I

p e rim e n t , b tut h is e

p e ri-

pectedtogiveanythingbut

twasperformedwithaninterferometer

inahorzontalplane,andall horizontaldirectionsarephysi-

ca lly e

u iv le lae n t . I t s h o u ld hvae b e e n prf e o rm e d w it h a n

interferometerinaverticalplane(rotatingon ahorizontal

a

is)soas tocomparethevelocityoflight perpendicularto

thegravitationalforcewiththevelocityin thedirectionof 

suchforce.I

tisonlyin thedirectionofthegravitational

lin e s o f frce o thatw e ca n e

p e ct t o f in d a n y d rif tof the

etherrelativetotheearth.

A

n o t hre e

p e rim enttha tsh o u ld b e tie r d is t o a rra ngean

in t efre ro m e t e ro f a p ro

im a tly es

u a re f o rm o no ne o f te rm h

endfacesofa largeelectromagnetasshowninF

ig.12soas

tocomparethevelocityoflight inthedirectionof the

solenoidalelectriccurrentwithits velocityintheopposite

direction.

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

S t illa n toh e re

p e rim e n t t h a t sohu ld b e t ri e d is t o s e t u p

a n in t efre ro m e t e ro f a p ro

im aet ly s

u a re f rm rom a n d s u p e r-

imposeastrongelectrostaticpotentialgradientalongoneof 

t h e b if u r ca t e rca dbeam s a s s h o w n in F ig . 1 7 s o a s , t o t e s t fra o

flowofetheralongelectrostaticlinesof force.

A

in F

n d s t illa o n t h e re

ig . 1

p e rim enttha t s h o u ld b e tie r d is s h w on

w h eer in a b e a m o f la lpa n e p la loa rize d lig h t is p asse d

transverselyandslightlytoonesideof anelongatedelectro-

staticfield.Theadvantageofthislast e

2]

perimentisthat

 

 TheH ypothesisofaH

ydromechanicalE ther

thereisalmostnolimit tothepossiblelengthof theelectri-

fiedwireswhichcanbe used,sothatthesensitivenessofthe

e

A

perimentcanbeincreasedalmostwithoutlimit.

n d in a d d io it n t o t h e a o bv ee

opticale

p e rim e n t s ,ht e m a g e nto-

perimentwithabeamofplanepolarizedlight

shouldberepeated,butwithmagnetsmuchlongerthan those

heretoforeused.With amagneticfieldsufficientlylong,a

measurablerotationoftheplaneofpolarizationmaybe

obtained,evenwithoutthepresenceofanymaterialsub-

stanceinthemagneticfield.

I

f any oneof te habov ee

p e rim entssho u ld b e f o n udto

givepositiveresults,itwouldbe almostconclusiveproofof 

thee

is t e n c e o f a n e t hr, ce e b e casue t h e a b v oee

p e rim entsdo

notdependonthepresenceof matterinthepathof thelight

ray.W heneverlighttraversesamovingmaterialmedium,

thelatterimpartsafraction (i-i//

2)ofits velocitytothe

lightwherenis theinde

ofrefractionofthemedium,this

f ra ct io n b e in gk now na s"

F re s n e l

S u ch e

s co n v ct c et io n co e f f ic ie n t

p e rim entsw e r e p e rfrm re o e d b y F ize a u u s in g n a in t e r-

ferometerwithcirculatingwaterandbyS

rotatingglassdisk.A

in t h e s e e

agnacusinga

lthoughpositiveresultswereobtained

p e rim e n t s ,ht e y d o n o t por v e t h e e

is t e n ce o f a ce

hydromechanicalether.

I

twouldnotbeconsistent withscientificcautiontopredict

positiveresultsfore

perimentswhichhaveneverbeentried,

butregardlessofwhattheresults oftheabovesuggested

e

perimentsmaybe,itisnone thelessunscientifictoassert

dogmaticallythattheconceptofmotionis notapplicableto

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

theetherwhenthemostobviouse

perimentsfortesting

suchadoctrinehavenot yetbeenperformed.

 Theethermustbea fluidratherthana solidbecauseifit

wereasolidtheentire worldwouldbefrozen.I

tcannot

havecompressionalelasticitybecauseitwouldthenhaveto

becapableoftransmittingwavesoflongitudinaldisplace-

mentwhichhaveneverbeenfoundtooccur therein.I

tis

eithernotcompressibleatall,or itisinfinitelycompressible.

B y"

in f in i t e ly co it m p ressib le

is m e a n t it s a b ili t y t o f lo w

continuallyintosinksorout ofsources.I

[

3

tmustalsocom-

.

 

E t h e ra n d M atter

pletelyfillallspace,becauseany voidsorvacantspaces

wouldgiveitatleast alimitedcompressionalelasticity.I

t

musthaveinertia,becausewithoutinertiaanyportionof it

whichwouldhappentobein motionatanyinstantwould

immediatelycometoastandstill,whileatthe sametimeany

stationaryportionofitcouldstart movingatrandom.With-

outinertiaitwouldbe difficulttoaccountforradiantenergy

andradiantpressure,orforthe finitevelocityandrectilinear

traveloflight.F

urthermoreiftheetherwouldnothave

inertia,itwouldbedifficult toaccountfortheinertia of 

matteriftheelementaryparticlesofmatterconsist ofether

inmotion.

A

notherinterestingq

uestioniswhetherthelawsofther-

modynamicsandtheprincipleofconservationofeneryand

momentumareapplicabletotheether.W

iththeirusual

restrictedmeaningsthesefundamentallawsandprinciples

areapplicableonlytoisolatedmaterialsystems,butthe

etherisnotan isolatedsystemnorisit composedofmatter.

O ntheotherhandwith anetherwhichis randomorfortuit-

ousinits behavioritwouldbedifficultto accountforthe

orderlybehaviorofmatterunlesswerepudiatethedoctrine

thatmatterconsistsofetherin motion,andnoothersatis-

f a ct o ry e ry

p la ntaio n f o rt h ee

is t e ce c ne o f m a tet rh a s e v re

beensuggested.

 Theterms"

random

and"

fortuitous

arereallymis-

nomerswhenusedinthedescriptionof physicalsystems.

 Theyarenotdescriptiveofthe systemsthemselves,butonly

oftherelationofsuch systemstotheobserver.Thuswhen

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

wesaythatthemoleculesof agashavearandombehavior

orthattheiractions areindeterminatewedonotmeanthat

theyarenotgovernedbydefinitephysicallaws,but rather

thatwearenotable toobservetheindividualmolecules

andmakemeasurementsthereon.S imilarlyourinabilityto

measureaccuratelyboththevelocityandpositionofan elec-

trondoesnotnecessarilymeanthatthe electrondoesnot

havedefinitevelocityandposition.W ecanconceiveofa

pointchargeofelectricitypassinga certainpositionwitha

definitevelocityataparticularinstant,even thoughwe

4]

 

 TheH ypothesisofaH

ydromechanicalE ther

cannotobtainsuchinformatione

perimentally.On theother

h a n d if t h e e l e ct ro le nbea ssum e d t o co nis s t o f a v o rt e

in

theetherandasnot havinganydefiniteboundaries,thenwe

cannoteveninourimaginationconceiveofit ashavingdefi-

nitevelocityandposition.N

everthelessitmustbeassumed

thatscientificlawsandprinciplesgoverneverythingin

nature,includingtheether,andthereare othermethodsof 

ascertainingsuchlawsandprinciplesthanhand-to-mouth

empiricism.O urrealizationthatthebehaviorof theether

isinsomerespects indeterminateshouldthereforenotdis-

courageusfromfurtherstudyof thesame.

S incetheetherdoestransmitlight andelectricwavesof 

transversedisplacementitmusthaveshearelasticity,not-

withstandingitsabilitytoflow.Thesetwopropertiesare not

mutuallye

clusive.Theshearelasticityofthe etherhas

beende s ig n a t e d a s " q u a s if rict io n

byH ermannF

e

o r"

id e aize l d v is co s it y

rickeinGermanywhohasbeenthe leading

ponentofthehydromechanicalethertheoryduringthe

manyyearswhiletheoreticalphysicsremainedsubservient

toE

insteinianrelativity.I

nhisastrophysicaltheorycorrelat-

ingtemperaturewithgravitationalforce,F

rickeassumed

thattheetherpossessesapropertyanalogousto frictionby

virtueofwhichnotits energybutitdirectionof flowis

affected—aconceptwhich waslateradoptedbythewriter

asthebasisfor thenewvorte

theoryoftheatom.This

q u a s if rict io n a lp rin c ip le w saa ls o u s e d y cip bS

in h is e

irGe o rg eS tok es

p la n a t io n o f t e h M ich eslo nM - o rle ye

p e rim e n t , a l-

thoughhelaterreluctantlyandperhapserroneouslyaban-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d  -

donedh ise is

p la ntaio n .

E versincethetimeof S tokes,theoreticalphysicshasbeen

socompletelydominatedbyE

insteinianrelativitythatthere

havebeenonlyafewisolatedphysicistswho havedaredto

appearopenlyinfavorofthe hydromechanicalethertheory.

F

o re m o sta m o n g t h e m hvae b e e n A . A

Wavesa ndte h i r Us e )s, O . W i e n e r P( H Y

pp. 552 -55

3 1 ) , L. Z

e h n dr( e

S cie nift icM e e t in g a t S t u t t g a rt ,1

5

S.Z

ig h t

E I

T.1

) , O. C . H ilg e rf b e rg ( UebrGra vtia t io n , T ro m -

ben, un d W e lle n , 1

[

. M ich ls les o n (

e ct uer b e f oer t h e

35), H. E

.I

   U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P

ves

24,

 

E t h e ra n d M atter

(

F

C I

EN

C E

, g, i 2 5 32 , p .p 7

-

4, 140)a , n dHerm a nn

rickewhohasalreadybeenmentioned.Thepresentsitu-

ationhasbeenterselysummarizedbyF

rickeinanunpub-

lishedmanuscriptinwhichhe stated:

I

n s t ed ao f t h e e t h e r w e n o w h aev f o rm u rw la sa nde la

u a t io n s a ccodr -

towhichsomestarsare millionsoftimesmoredenseandothers

millionsoftimeslessdensethan thesun,althoughcomposedofthe

samechemicalelements.We arenowsupposedtobeable toascertain

(viamathematics)thediameteroftheentireworld,and alsothe

numberofprotonsandelectronsin it.A

to'

b e a b le t o ca l cu la lcu tethee

ndfinallywearesupposed

a ct t im e w h e n t h e w rld o ( in cl u d in g

s p a ce ad nt im e t h e m s e lv e s ) b e gn aw it h t h e e

p lo soi n o f a p o in t

A

s

toallthis,the 20thcenturyphysicistmayharangueasmuchas he

p le aes s . A llo f t h is is a cce p t e d a s w e lln ig h cetra in . It is o n ly t h e

mechanicsoftheetherandthe vorte

atomtheorywhichhemaynot

writeaboutortakeup forseriousstudy—that isanathema.

I

f t h e re is a y n o n e w ohis q

M ich ls les o nM - o rl eye

u a lif ie d t o s a y w h e t h rt ret h e

p e rim e n t h a s d is p ro v edthee

anethe r , it s h o udl b e A r,

.A

is t e ce c ne o f  

. M ich ls les o n h im s e lf , ad nh e h a s

nevercometoanysucha conclusion.O nthecontrary,

Michelsonhasalwaysvigorouslydefendedthedynamic

etherandvorte

atomtheory,andhasemphaticallytold

usthat

...all thephenomenaofthephysicaluniverseareonlydifferent

manifestationsofthevariousmodesofmotionofoneall-pervading

s u b sat n ce — t h e eht e r. { L

ig h t W a v e s a n d t e h irU s s e, p . 1 6 2 , 1 0 3 . )

6]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   s   e    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

 

i lV C la s sca

rs u s E in s t e in ia n R e la tvi it y

 TH E R E

thee

havebeenrepeatedattemptstodemonstrate

is t e n c e o f a n e t hrb ce e y m e a n s o fht e M ich ls les o n -

M o rle ye

p e rim e n t , f ir s t p e rf o rm e d in 1 8 5 , b u t t h e

re s utls h a v e awl a y s b e n n e gtaiv e o ra pro p

im aet ly s o . I f  

theearthmovesthroughastationaryether,then itshould

takelightalongertime totravelbackandforthin the

directionoftheearth

smotionthroughtheetherthan ina

directionperpendicularthereto.I

tmayappearatfirst glance

thatwhatevertimewouldbelostby lightwavestravelling

againstthedriftofthe etherwouldbegainedwhiletravell-

ingwiththeetherduring theirreturntrip,but thisisnot

true.S

upposeaboatcanbe rowedthreemilesanhour,and

anattemptbemadetogo toaplacedownstreamandback

onariverwhich flowsthreemilesanhour.Theboat would

getthereinhalf thetime,butwouldnevergetback.

 ThenegativeresultoftheMichelson-Morleye

periment

wouldbecompletelyaccountedforonthebasis ofcorpuscu-

laroremissiontheoriesof lightbecausetheobservedvelo-

cityoflightwouldthen bethevectorsumof thevelocity

withwhichitis emitted,andthevelocityofthesource.

A

stronomicalevidence,however,isagainstsuchanassump-

t io n . B in a ry s t a r s , f o re rs

o b e y Ke p le r

a m p le , w o u ld ntob e o b s e rv edto

s la w s , a s tehy a ct ully a d o , if t h e lig h t f ro m

thempartookofthemotionofthe source.

 Todayphysicistsusuallyaccountforthenegativeresult

oftheMichelson-Morleye

t h e L o re nzt

o f E in s t e in in

L

perimenteitheronthebasisof 

it zg e r a ld co n ra t ra ct io n f o rm u la , o ro n t e h b a s is

s s p e cia l t h e o ry fore la tvi it .yA lt

cco rd ingto the in

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

orentz-

itzgeraldtheory,theabsenceofanobservedether

driftisto beattributedtoacontractionof theinterfero-

meterinthedirectionof itsmovementthroughtheether,

whichhoweverhasnoe

planatoryvalueaslongasthe

co n tar ct io n it s e lf is n toe

p la in e d . E in s t e in

se

u a t io nso f  

specialrelativity,whicharebasedonthe assumptionthatthe

[

7

 

E t h e ra n d M atter

velocityoflightremainsconstantregardlessofthe relative

movementoftheobserverandthesourceof radiation,are

essentiallynothingmorethanparaphrasedversionsofthe

L

o re nzt

it zg e r a ld co tnra ct ra io n f o rm u la ( i— v V c25) 4 , a n d

thelatterwasderivedonthe assumptionthatthevelocityof 

lightremainsconstant.Thiswasclearlyrecognized'

by

E in s t in ien w h e n h e sid a:

O f co u rs e tis h[

thee

co n sat n t v e lo cit y o f lig ht

uationsoftheL

is n o t s u rp ris in g , s in ce

orentztransformationwerederivedconform-

ablytothispoint ofview.(R elativity,p.34.)

R egardlessofwhetherthevelocityoflight isactually

co n sat n t , it is re d n e re d co n s t a n t in t h e E in s t e in ia ne

bytheuseof variableunitsofmeasurement.I

notsurprisingthatthee

u a t io ns

tistherefore

uationsofspecialrelativityhave

s u cce s s f uly l m e t a llt e h s o - cale l d" e

p e rim e n t a ltset s

, be-

causetheyareinsubstancenothing morethanmathematical

trueisms,andanyviolationofamathematicaltrueismis

unthinkable.

I

fthevelocityoflight wereactuallyconstantregardless

oftherelativemovementoftheobserverandthe source,

thentheq

uestionwouldimmediatelyariseastowhywedo

notm ee t w it h a s imla i rp a ra do

 TheE

in e

p e rim e n t s wtih s o u n.d

insteinianrelativistshavenotyetgivena satisfactory

answertothisq

uestion,butneverthelesstheytellusthat

E insteinianrelativityisnolongerarguedabout bythephy-

sicistsoftoday,butis actuallyusedbythemintheir work.

 TheonlypartofE

instein

sspecialrelativitytheorythatis

u s e d t oady f o rp ra c t ica lprp ct u o se s is t h e L

o re tnz-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

contractionformula,andthatwasnotoriginatedbyE

E x

p e rim e n t a lv rif e ica t io n o f E in s t e in

it zg e r a ld ra

instein.

s g e n e ra l t h e o ry fo  lt

relativityhasbeenclaimedonthe basisoftheprogression

oftheperihelionofMercury,the bendingofstarlightwhile

passingclosebytheedge ofthesun,andthe gravitational

redshift.Theeffectsactuallyobservedin eachcase,how-

ever,areveryminute,beingalmostatthe limitofaccuracy

ofe

e

8

p e rim e n t a lmaes u re m e nst, a n d a s O. C

. H ilg e b n e rg h a s

plainedindetailinhis recentlypublishedbooklets,the

]

 

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

observedeffectscanbeaccountedforunderthe hydro-

mechanicalethertheoryaswellas,and evenbetterthan

underE

I

insteinianrelativity.

n s t ed ao f cla rif y in g t h e co n ce p t o f re la t iv i t y , E in s t e in it

s

interpretationthereofhasonlyintroducedconfusionbecause

assoonaswetamperwith theconceptsofspaceand time

themselves,wearenolongerinthe realmofscience.Physi-

ca lco nec p t s ca n b e u n d e rs toodon ly to the e ly

tenttow h i ch ich

theycanbevisualizedagainstthe backgroundofE ucidean

spaceandN

stein

ewtoniantime,andsuchvisualizationofE

in-

ssecondpostulateisimpossible.Theuse ofvariable

unitsforthemeasurementofspaceand timeinE

insteinian

fashionleadstoaconfusionof thechronologicalorderof 

eventsandamisunderstandingoftherelationshipofcause

toeffect.S

uchmisunderstandings,saysJ

amesMackaye,

inevitablyarisefromtheattempttoignoremechanismsandmodels

a n d a cce p t a s a g u id e ' s o m e m athem a t ica le le

cannotbefurtheranalyzed.

p re sio s n . . . W h ich

Thisprocess,thoughrecommendedby

E ddingtonandvariousothermodernphysicists,istoo blindtobe

s a fe { . J

1

O U R N A L

3 4 , PP - 3 7 5-5 3

O

F

S irO liv e rLo d g e h a s lik e w is e e

oftheE

T H E

F R A

N K L

I N

I

-)

p re ses d h is d is p a p roav l

insteinianrelativitytheorywhenhesaidin acom-

m u n ic a t io n t oht e B rit is hA

E speciallydoI

s s o cia t io n e aly r in 1

21:

attackthatpropositionwhichassertsthatto every

observerthevelocityoflightwill notonlybeconstantin reality,but

willalsosuperficiallyappearconstantevenwhenheignores hisown

motionthroughthelight-conveyingmedium—apropositionor postu-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /   g    0   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

la t e o ra

io m w h i ch h a s b e e ich n s h o w not le a d t o cu ri o usa nd , a sI

think,illegitimatecomplications,threateningtolandphysicistsin

regionstowhichtheyhaveno righttoenter,andtemptingthemto

interferewithmetaphysicalabstractionsbeyondtheirproperken...

[

Thespecialprincipleofrelativity

isacontradictoryproposition.

Giventheconstancyofthereal velocityoflight— ifanobserver

traveltomeetit,it mustappeartoarrivemoreq

uicklythanifhe

travelawayfromit,providedhehas anymeansofmakingtheobser-

vationatall...

m a t hm e a t ic a ld o ctin r e o f [ s p e ci al

t h is e

re laiv t it y myab e b a s e d uopn

p e rim enta l re s u lt [ t h e t oa- n d -ro lre f jo u rn e y o f a b e a m folig h t

andmaybeconvenientforreasoningpurposes,butno suchdoctrine

t9

,

N S T

T U T

, S ep ep .t,

         

E t h e ra n d M atter

is re

u ire d b yht e f a ct.sT h e f a ct s a re p a t ie n t o f t h e d otcrin e

donotcompelit,nor dotheyjustifyit.W

uponane

they

hy,then,proceedtobuild

uationanelaboratemetaphysicalstructure

 Thecorrecte

planationfortheMichelson-Morleye

m e n t s e m s t o h aev b e e n g iv e n b y S irGe o rg eS

peri-

tok s ew h o

assumedthattheetherinthe vicinityoftheearthis carried

a lo n g w it h t h e e rt rat h , a s w e w o u ld e

po sss es e s vsico s y ito rq

p e ct it t o b e if it

u a s if rict io n. S tok e s

t h e oyr h a s b e e n

discardedbyphysicistsinfavorof E insteinianrelativitybe-

causeitwassaidto becontradictedbyastronomicalaber-

ration,butsubse

uentandmorethoroughstudieshave

shownthatastronomicalaberrationdoesnotinanymanner

co n tar d ict S t o k e s

theo ry . (H . F ry

p p. 1 2 , 82, & 115 , 1

N A

C H R

. ,1

3

;

rick ,eW e lt a t h e rf o rs ch ung,

an dL. Z

S incetheMichelson-Morleye

TR ON

perimenthasalwaysbeen

performedwithapparatusrotatingonaverticala

notdisprovedthee

eh nd e r, A S

2 .1 )

is,ithas

istenceofethercurrentsflowingverti-

ca lly in t h e d ire ct io n o f t h e e rt rat h

s g ra v it a t ioanlf ie ld .I

suchverticallyflowingethercurrentse



ist,thenitshould be

possibletodetectthemwithan interferometermountedfor

ro t aio t n o n a h o ri zo n t a la la

is s o t h a t e it h e ro n e o f tehb e a m s

canbepositionedverticallyandthe otheronehorizontally.

Preparationsforcarryingoutsuchan e

m a d e b y O. C

perimenthavebeen

. H ilg e b n e rg in Gem r any , b u t h is p la n s w e re

in t eru r pte d b y t h e w a.rA

cco rd i n g t o H ilg e n b e rg s ca lcu in

lations,theetheratthe surfaceoftheearthshouldhavea

v e rtca i lv e lo cit y o f 2 , 7 04 k ilo m e t e rs prs e e co n d . ( O. C . H il-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u

genberg,UberS trdmungsversuchemitS enkenundS

d ie d a s W e s e n d e rS ch w e rkar f t g ru n d le g e n d e rk l

1 3

nellen,

d re n ,

.)

 Thosewhowishtomakeadetailed studyofthedynamic

ethertheoryinits physicalandastronomicalapplications,

andofthemathematicaldevelopmentthereofwithspecial

referencetoproblemsofrelativity,cannotdobetterthan to

re a d t hsi1

3

b o o kel t o f H ilg e n b e rg , a n d a ls o hsi1

bookletUberGravitation,Tromben,undWellen inbeweg-

10]

31

OM,

   G   P  

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

tenMed ie n, a d ie n h is 1

3 3 b o ole k t U b e rdn eM a g n s u-

undseineUmkehrung.A

fekt

completetranslationofthese

workscannothepresentedhere,butsomeof thepertinent

portionsthereofhavebeencollectedandthesubstancethere-

o f w illb e in c lu d e clu d in t h is a n d s usbe

I

u e n t ch a p t esr.

ntheinterestsofclarity, andalsobecausetheformulas

tobederivedwillbe usedfurtheron,weshallbeginwith

fundamentalprinciplesbyfirstinvestigatingasimpleprob-

lemofmotioninwhich theclassicalprincipleofrelativity

ofmotionwillbemadeuse ofina thorough-goingmanner.

I

ndealingwiththeDopplereffect andthecloselyrelated

phenomenonofaberrationitiscustomarytodeal withonly

t w o s y tse m— s t h e s o u rce o f lig htS

andtheob s e rv e rO — b u t

inourpresenttreatmentweshall introduceasathird system

theetherormediumM inwhichthelight wavesaretrans-

mitted.Themovementsofthesethreesystemsrelativeto

oneanothercanbeclearlyvisualizedif wecoordinatethem

relativetoafi

edbackgroundofabsolutespaceasa fourth

system.Theintrinsicnatureofthe wavesisonlyofsecond-

aryimportance,andtheformulastobe derivedwillbevalid

notonlyforlight wavesbutalsoforsoundwaves,water

waves,etc.A

ssumingthatthewavetransmittingmediumis

homogeneousandthatwhenitmovesitdoes soinitsentirety

relativetoabsolutespace,wearriveat thefollowingtabular

coordinationofthevelocitysof thesourceofradiation,the

velocity0oftheobserver,and thevelocitymofthemedium,

the23possiblecombinationsbeingdeterminedbywhichof 

t h e v e lo cit ie s re rae e

I

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

mo

mo

mo

m

m

m

mo

m

so

so

s

S o

s

S o

s

s

O o

0

O o

O o

O o

0

0

0

[

I

u a lt o ze ro :

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

 TA B L

I

E

I

   G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

 Thefollowingsymbolswillbeused:

cthevelocityof thewavessentintothemedium

/theirfre

uency,withreferencetothebodyfromwhich they

aresent

ftheirfre

uency,asmeasuredbytheobserver

atheangleof aberration,bywhichS

,whenobservedfromO ,ap-

pearstobelaterallydisplaced

d t h e a ct uld a is t a n ce b e t w ce eenO andS;

d

t h e d isat n ce b y w h ich S , a s o b s rv rev e d for m O, a p p e a rs e it e h rt o

b e d is pal ce d f rt rut h e ra w a y in t h e d ire ct io n OS

, o rt o b e b ro u h gt

closertotheobserver.

C ases2,3,and4 inwhichonlyoneof thethreesystemsis

inmotionareespeciallyinteresting,andthe differencesbe-

tweenthesethreecasesarenot merelyrelative.Thediffer-

encesbetween2and5,3 and6,and4 and7arehowever

onlyrelativeifthosevelocitieswhichare note

areofe

I

ualtozero

ualmagnitudeandoppositeindirection.

ncases2and 3theobserverwillencounterthe phenome-

nonofaberrationconsistingofa lateraldisplacementofthe

sourceofradiation,andalsothe Dopplereffectconsistingof 

a ch a n g e o f f re

ade

u e n cy . M o s t p hsyics t e

tboo k s d o n o t g iv e

uateconsiderationtotheapparentdisplacementofthe

sourceoflightin thedirectionofthelight ray,whichwill

occurincases3 and4.

We shallconsidersuccessivelycases2,3,and 4ofTable

I

,andespeciallythevariouscases subordinatetheretowhich

dependonwhetherthemovementwhichgivesriseto the

Dopplereffect,ortoan apparentdisplacementofthesource

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   e    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

oflight,isparallel tothedirection05or perpendicular

thereto.

I

twillbeassumedthat thewavevelocitycrelativeto the

mediuminwhichthewavestravelis independentofthe

movementofthesourceS

,ascanbe observedinthecaseof 

w ate r w a v e,sa n d w hch rw i a cco rd in g t o d e S it t e r, ( P H Y

14, 42

and126 7, 1

wavesthathavebeensentoutfroma movingsourceof 

12]

S .Z S .,

1 3 , ) is aslo t ru e f o rli ghtw ae v s. T he

   G   P  

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

radiationwillthenbespreadout assphericalwavefronts

concentricwiththeiroriginalsource.

I

n ca s e 2 t h e s o rce ruce S

a n d t h e md eiu m M in w h i ch t h e ich

wavestravelareabsolutelyatrest,whilethe observerO

is

movingwithavelocityo.Thefollowingconditionsmay

e

is t:

(a)Thev e c t o ro is in t h e d ir ct e ct io n f ro m S t o O;

(b)Thev e c t o r0 is in t h e d ir ct e ct io n f ro m O t o S ;

( c) T h e v e c t o r0 is in a d iretcio n p epr e n dcu ct i la rt o OS

.

( a ) 0 is d iretce d f ro m S t o 0 . A t t h e t im e w h e n t h eirs f t

wavereachesO ,thesecondwavewillbe atadistancec/f 

from0.W earenbwconfrontedwiththe oldproblemof 

A

ch ille s a n d t h e t u rt le in a s ce r t a inni g t h e t im rt e t w re

u ire d

forthesecondwavemovingwitha velocityctoovertake

theobserverO ,whoishimselfrecedingwith avelocityo

andisinitiallyat adistancec/ffromthe secondwave.We

nowhave:

ct w = o t w + c/ f ,

tw =

I

c/ f ( c- o ) = i/ f

,

t w illb e s e n e t h a t t h e fer

smallerthantheactualfre

u e n cy f a s b o s e rv e d b y O is

uency/.Therewillbeneither

aberrationnoranapparentdisplacementofthesource,so

thattheactuallocationof S

O

anditslocationasobservedby

willcoincide.Thiswillbe readilyunderstoodifwebear

inmindthatthe amplitudeoftheemittedwavesdecreases

a sthey sp r e a d o tuin t h e m e d iu re m.I

n t h e p rees n t ca s e t h e

decreaseinamplitudedependsontheactual distancefrom

0toS.

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

( b ) 0 is d ire ct e d f ro m O t o 5 . B y m a k in g a n a p ro rpo p ria te

alterationintheabovecalculations,weobtain:

c

[

13

   G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

H erealsotheactuallocation ofS

coincideswithitslocation

a so bse r v e d b y O. rv

( c) o is p e rp e n d icu l a rt o 0 la

detectanychangeoffre

.A

n o b s e rv e ra t O

d o e s n to

uency,butratheranaberrationor

la t ear ld is pal ce mn et o f S . F

o rt h e s a e k o f cla rit y t h is co n d ii-

tionwillbeconsideredwithreferenceto case5,whichdiffers

onlyrelativelyfromcase2.O

w illthenbeabsolutelyat rest,

w h ile M mvoe s w it h a v e lo cit ym=

.isstationaryrelativetoM.W

a t t h e in sat n t w hn eO

— o ( in ca s e 2,)a n d S

eshallconsiderthesituation

is clo s s et t o S

a n d is e noc u n tre e dby a

wavecrestpreviouslyemittedfrom5.

F

ig.1.(Mediumandsourceare movingwithatransversevelocitym

relativetoastationaryobserveratO

.

 Thewavecrest,whichispartiallyrepresentedin F ig.1,

hastwovelocitycomponents,namelycinthe directionS

andm (e

u iv ael n t t o — o ) p e rp ed nicu la rt o S

moreclearlyshownintheperspectiveviewin F

O

0 . T h is is

ig.2.W hen

thewavecrest,namelyhalfawave,hasmovedpast O ,then

therectilinearlyrepresentedwaveelement,whicherstwhile

a rriv e d a t 0 , w illhvae m o v d et o W . A

n o b s e rv e ra t O

14]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

w ill

   G   P  

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

thereforereachtheconclusionthatthewavecame inthe

d ire ct io n S '

O. T h e a n g l e o f a b era le r t io n a w illt h e n b e dtee r-

m in e d b y thee

u a t io n:

t a n a = m / c.

I

t w illb e re d a ily s e e n t h a t t h e a p a re n t d is t n a ce o f S is e

ual

toitsactualdistance.

 Therelationshipsofcase5 arereadilyapplicabletocase

2 . A s a p ra ct ica le

a m pel w e m a y co n s id e rt e hmov m e entof  

a s u rf rid e r a s h e is d ra w n in lo ra lao n g t h e sohre . I f h e clo s s e

hiseyeshewill gettheimpressionthatthewaterwaves

strikehim,notsidewise,butobli

I

n ca s e 3 t h e o bes rv e rO rO

uelyfromthefront.

andthem e d iu m M aer a b s o -

lutelyatrest,whilethe sourceofradiationS

moveswitha

velocitys.Threesubordinatecaseswillagainbe considered:

(a)Thev e c t o ry lie s in t e ct h d ire ct io n f ro mO

toS ;

(b)Thev e c t o r$ lie s in t h e dre ct i ctoi n f ro m S t o O;

( c) T h e v e c t o riis p e rpn ct ed icu l a rt o OS la

( a ) iis d ire ct e d f ro m 0 t o S . A

.

t t h e in s tn at w h e n a

w a v e is s e n t o u t , S w illb e a t S o . D u rin g t h e frs i t o s cil la t io n

s e n t o u tro f m S , w h ich ccu c ocu p ie s a t im e 1 / / ,ht e s o u rc eS

w ill

havemovedthroughapaths/fto S i,wherebyeverypoint

betw e e n S o a n d S i w illh aev b e co m e t h e ce n tro e f a s p h e ric al

waveinsuchamannerthat acertaindisplacement,asindi-

catedinF

ig.3,willspreadout fromeverysuchpointwith

a v e lo ci t y c. A

d is pal ce mn et a t S iw illb e s e n t otula t e rt h n a

a d is p la ce m e ce n t S o b y a n in t evr a lo f t im e i/ f , a n d re

t im e scf / t o a rriv eatS

t w = i /+ f s / c= f {

o , t h a t is , it re

c + s ) / fc 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d     U   l   e    (   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u

forthepointS

u ire s a

u ire s a t im e

otochangefromits stateofvibrationwhen

thefirstwaveisemittedto thecorrespondingstateofvib-

ra t io n o f t h e s e co ndw av e. Thew v a e t ra in for m S o t o S i

w h ich a r riv s rriv ea t O

f

[

h a s a f re

= i / t w = c f (/ c + s ) .

i5

u e n cy

   G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

F

ig . 3 . S o u rce S

is m o vni g a w a yro f m theob s e rv e r0 .

Duringthetime/which transpireswhilethefirstwavesent

o u t f ro m S o m o v e s t o O, t h e s o u rce S w illh aev m o v e d a

d is t a n ce s t = d

toS '

. T h e a ct a u ld is t n a ce d b e t w een0andS

a t t h e t im e w h e n t h e frs i tw ae v a rriv esa tO

 Thedistancectis thereforee

d

is t h e re f o re 0 5 .

ualtod— d

,andwehave:

= s d / c( + s ) .

 Thesourceofradiationwillthereforeappearto theob-

s e rv rO e

a s b e in g cl o s e rt a h n it a ct u a l ly is , b y a d is lly t a n ce d .

 Thesederivationswouldbemorecomplicatedifa point

adjacenttheobserverO

weretobeusedas thecenterof 

reference.

( b ) s is d ire ct e d f ro m S t o 0 . W e t h e n h a v e :

f

= c f / ( -cs )

a n d d = s d / ( c — s.)

 Thesourceofradiationnowappearsfurtherawayfrom 0

thanitactuallyis.

( c) s is p e rp e n d icu l a rt o OS la

. T h e s o uce r S

s id eer d a t t h e in satn t w h e n it is a t t h e p o in t S '

clo s e s t t o t h e o bes rv e rO. A

whichwasemittedfromS

e

w illb e co-n

(

ig . 4 )

t t h is in s tn at t h e s p hrica e lw a ve

o,whereS

waslocatedpriortothe

pirationofthetime/,will havetraveledthedistance

S oO =

ct . A n o b s evr e ra t O w illt h e reof re s e e t e h s o u rce

displacedbyananglea fromitsactualposition,andfurther

16]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    U   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e

      G   P  

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

F

ig.4.S

ourceismoving-withatransversevelocitys relativetoastation-

arymediumandastationaryobserver.

a w a y b y a dsit a nec d

fre

t h a n it a ct u a lly is .A

n in cresae o f  

uencywillalsobeobserved,forthe followingreason:

s in a =

c

t a n a = - ^ / ( i- s 3 / c

d

= d

i (/ -i s2 c/

r = f (/ -i s

F

/ c

)X

) y> - i -

)

o ra ce rt ani v a lu e b o f t h e a n g le w ich h jm a k e s w it h t h e

lin e f ro mS

t o O, t h e o b s e rv e d f re

u e nyc /

t h e a ct u a lf re

u e nyc / . T h is a n le lge w illb e

b= —

+ a r c t a ns( / )c

I

^—

w illb e e

n ca s e 4 , S a n d O a re a bos lu t e l y a t re s t . T ly h e t ra nm s it -

t in g m eiu d mMmov e s w it h a v eol cit y m .I

seenfromwhathasalreadybeene

t ca n b e re a ily idly

plainedthatregardless

ofthedirectionin whichMmoves,therecanneverbe a

[

i7

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    U   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e

u a lt o

  u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

changeoffre

uencyoranaberrationaldisplacementob-

servedby0becausetheeffect ofS

a t re s t in M w le il

relativelytoS

movingrelativelyto0

a ct ly nu et ra li ze t h e e fefct o f O m o vni g

atrestinM. Thustherecanbeno changeof 

pitchinsoundfroma stationarysourcetransmittingthrough

awindofuniformvelocity,providedthereis noshiftingof 

thewind.

 TheapparentdisplacementofS

inthedirectionO

S ,which

willoccurincase 3butnotin case2,willnotbe compen-

sated.F

ig.5showsforthe relationshipc/m— T,thevarious

magnitudesofthisdisplacement,dependingonthedirection

F

ig . 5 . M eiu d m is m o v i n g w it in h a v e lo cit y m in t h e d iretcio n S O

toastationarysourceanda stationaryobserver.

ofthestationaryvectorm.S

circle o f ra d iu s OS

maybeatanypoint ona

^ d w it h O a s t h e ce n t e r, n a d in a n y

particularpositionofitthere willbeadefiniteangular

re laio t nsh ipbe tw ip e e n m a n d OS

.S

'

w illin e ah c ca s e b e a t

somepointonthedottedcircle ofradiusrand eccentricityq ,

sothatthefollowingrelationshipswille

ist:

and

1

1

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    U   e     (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b

re laiv t e

  e   u    G   P  

i lv e rs u s E in s tin e ia n R e la t ivtiy C la s sca

A

sa ne

a m pel o f t h e a p pre a n t d is p la ce m entof aw v ae-

emittingbodyS

inthedirectionofradiation,thespreading

o uto f so u n d w a v seb y t h e w in d m ay'

b e m e nio t n e.dI

t is

truethatthedisplacementofthe sourceinthiscase cannot

bedeterminedbyobservationsfrompointsadjacentO

causethedirectionofS

be-

willnotbechanged.Theapparent

displacementofthesourceinthe directionofradiationwill

howeverbemadeknownbyanincreasein theamplitudeof 

thesoundwavesastheyare beingreceivedatO

 Thegeneralizedcases5,6,7, and8

ofTableI

.

canbe

readilycorrelatedwiththecasesthat havealreadybeen

discussedindetail.

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    U   e     (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b

  e   u    G   P  

 TheR

WE

edS

hift

havethusfarconsideredonlythe idealcasewhere

theetherishomogeneousandmovableonlyasan

entirety,'

butweshallnowconsidera casethatis

closertotheconditionsthat actuallye

istininterstellar

space.We shallnowassumethatthelight wavesmigrate

fromastationarymediumacrossatransitionplane intoa

mediumofthesameconstitutionwhichis inuniformmotion

paralleltothisplane,and thatuponcontinuedmovementin

thesamedirectiontheypassout ofthemovingmediumand

intothestationarymediumagain.I

tisgenerallyagreedthat

theraysorrather thewave-frontnormalsofthewaves

comingfromthestationarymediumwillundergorefraction

inthedirectionof motionofthemediumbecauseofthe

carryingalongofthewavesbythe movingmedium.I



everyportionofthemediumbeimaginedto possessthe

attributesofanobserver(orreceiver)and anemitter(or

sender),andifonlya singlestationaryhomogeneous

mediumispresent,thenthepathand thedirectionofradia-

tion(whicharecoincidentin thiscase,althoughnotalways

so,)canbeso dennedthateverymovingelementinthewave

willcontinuetomovein thesamedirectioninwhichit

arrived,theraybeingthusrenderedrectilinear.The normal

tothewavefrontis inthiscasecoincident withthepath

anddirectionoftheray.

O nthebasisof thisdefinitionoftheconceptsof pathand

directionofradiation,thepassageofa rayoflightfroma

stationaryintoamovingmediumwillnowbe followedon

F

ig.6.Theratioof thevelocitymofthe mediumtothe

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h    /    #   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D   r   c   e   i    l   n   b

w avev e lo ci t y cin t h e m e dui m is t h e re tkae n a s mc= /

F

y

orthesakeofclarity weshalldesignateallpointswhich

areatrestrelativeto thestationarymediumbyunprimed

capitals,andthosewhichareat restrelativetothemoving

mediumbyprimedcapitals.F

orsimplicityweshalldesig-

nateastheangleof incidenceb,nottheangle betweenthe

20]

.

  e   u    G   P  

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b

  e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

incidentrayandthenormalto thesurfaceoftransition,but

rathertheanglewhichthe raymakeswiththedirectionof 

motionofthemovingmedium.A

spositivevaluesofb will

b e d e s ig n a t e d ala l n g le supto 1

0 0 . A n o b s evr e ra t t h e

pointPonthe interfacePR

whoisatrest relativetothe

movingmedium,andwhoreceivesaraycomingfrom0

alongthelineO

Pperpendiculartotheinterfacewill find,

becauseofaberration,thattherayappearsto comefrom

t h e p o in tQ

so a sto m a e k a n a n g le g — b +

a iw it h t e h in t e r-

face,theangleofaberrationbeingdeterminedbytan ai=

m / c( caes2 co f T a b le I ) . A

n y p a rt icle A '

m e d iu m w illb e a fef ct e d in e

a ct ly t e hsa m em a n n e.rS

t h e p a rt icle A '

of them v o in g

in ce

is a t re s t real t iv eot t h e m o vni g m e dui m , t h e

undulatorymovementwhichtheparticlereceivedwhileatP

willspreadoutasa waveimpulsewithavelocityc (the

s a m e a s in t h e s t a t io n a ry m e d iu m ) in tehd ire ct io n A '

thelineQ

D

t h is lin eot t h e p o in t G . D u rin g t is ihs t im e t h e p a rt ic le A

ha sm o v e d a lo n g t h e p a t h P R t o t h e p oni t R

me

in

P,andina unitintervaloftimewill travelalong

'

w it h a v eol cit y

u a lt o t h tao f t h e m e dui m . D uin r gthesm a e t im e t h e

pointG

ha slikewisemovedtothestationarypoint5, that

is , t h e w a v e im pls u e p roec e d in g f ro m A '

directionP

cle s B '

ha sm o e v d in t h e

relativetothestationarymedium.O therparti-

a n d C o f t h e m oin v g m e iu idu m w hch i a rriv esubse-

q uentlyatthepointP willsendoutotherwaveimpulsesin

d ire ct io n s B '

inadirectionP

E '

a n d C P re la t iv e t o t h e m o v in g m e d iu m, but

relativetothestationarymedium,sothat

anobserveratrestrelativeto thestationarymediumwhois

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b

lo caet d a t a n y p in ion t T o n t h e ra y p tah P

thew av e im p usle s f ro mht e p a rtcle i sA '

w illreec iv e al l

,B

'

,C

, e t c. S in ce

thestationaryobservedatTmoveswitha velocity—m

relativetothemovingmedium,hewillnot receivetheray»

f ro m a d ir e ct io n p a ra ll e lt o A

'

D

willreceiveitfroma directionTU,theangleofaberration

«

2beingdeterminedbytherelationship:

m s in g

tana2=

c

22]

.

, b u t b e ca u s e o f a brra e t io n

  e   u    G   P  

 TheR

edS

hift

 Thepathofradiationandthe directionofradiationthere-

foreappeartothestationaryobserverat Ttoheat anangle

toeachother.F

urthermoresuchanobserverwillnot

receivethewaveimpulsesattheiroriginal fre

s in ce t h e im p u ls e e m it tni g p a rtcle i sA \

uency/,but

B '

, O , e t c. re ce de

fromhimwithavelocitym cosg,hewill receivesuchim-

pulses,inaccordancewithcase3 ofTableI

fre

,ata diminished

uec ny

c+ m co sg

A

t t h e p o in t V w e h re t h e lin esP

in t esre ct s t e hother

boundarysurfacebetweenthestationaryandthemoving

media,therayleavesthemovingmedium.A

particleatV

inthestationarymediumcontinuallyreceiveswaveimpulses

f ro m a d ir e ct io n p a ra ll e lt o Q P , a n d jutsa s in t h e ca s e o f  

theobserveratT,thesewaves,becauseof aberration,will

appeartocomefromthedirection VW paralleltoTU.B

ut

theywillnotcontinueto travelinthisdirectionin the

stationarymediumbecauseintheinfinitesimalregionof 

transitionbetweenthetwomediathewavevelocitydoesnot

remainc,butis reducedto

c

A

— c — mc mc o s (i

o

-

) .

t t h e in s t n a t o f t ra s nit io n t h e s a m e co n d itoi n s w le il

is t a s

whenaraypassesfroma rarerintoadensermedium,

where:

co s e c

co s : c— m co s g

eandi beingtheangleswhichtheincident andrefracted

raysmakewiththeplaneof transitionbetweenthetwo

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n b

media.I

nthestationarymediumthedirectionof therayis

againidenticalwiththepathof theray.Theraydirections

beforeandaftertraversingthemovingmediummakewith

e a ch o tehra n a n g le b , a n d t h e s a m e d im in u t io n o fre f

whichoccurredatTwill alsobeobservedatV.

I

nF

[

23

ig . 7 t h e inid c e n t ra y is s h o w ,nn o t a t rig h t a n g le sto

u e n cy

      e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

themovingmedium,butatanobli

ueanglethereto.A

stationaryobserverinthemovingmediumwillfindthat the

pathoftheray,as wellasthedirectionof theray,arere-

fractedintheup-streamdirection,althoughthecontraryhas

beenstatedbynearlyallwriters onthissubject.

F

ig . 7 . S a m e a s F

o b li

I

ig . 6 , b u t w it h t h e ra yra t v esrin g t h e cu rre n t a t a n

u e a n g le .

nF

ig . 7 t h e f re

u e nyc f w h ich w lb il e m e a s u re dby a n re

observerwhoisatrest relativetothemovingmedium,

a ccodr in g t o caes 2 a o f T a bel I

f

w h eer / is t h e f re

f re

, w illb e :

= f ( c — m c o s b /) c

u e n cy f

u e n cy a t t h e s o uce r o f ra d ia t io n . h Te

w h ich w illb e m e s au re d b y a n o b s e rv e ra t re s t

24]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n

   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheR

edS

hift

inthestationarymediumafterthewaveshavetraversedthe

movingmediumandhavereturnedintothestationary

m e d iu m w illb e , aco c rdni g t o ca s e 3 a o f a T b le I :

f

=

= c f

/ c( m - co sg

)

f ( c— m co s b ) / (— c m co s g 1 )

w h eer g

is t h e a n gel w h ich t e h ra y in t h e m v o in g m e d iu m

make s w it h m . S in ce ( f f o rv a lu e s o f m / c^ 1 is a lw a s y

g re aet rt h a n b , f

w illa lw a y s b e lesst h a n / .

 Thesamediminutionoffre

F

uencywhichoccurredin

ig . 6 w illt e h re f o r e a ls o b e osbe rv e re d in F

ig . 7 b y a n o b -

serverinthestationarymediumonthe remotesideofthe

movingmedium.I

ftherayis inclinedinthedirection ofthe

current,thediminutionoffre

uencyuponenteringthemov-

ingmediumwillbegreaterthan theincreaseoffre

uency

uponleavingthesame,whereasiftheray isinclinedin a

directionoppositetothatofthe current,theincreaseof 

fre

uencyuponenteringthemovingmediumwillbe less

thanthedecreaseoffre

uencyuponleavingthesame.

 Thefollowingisthereforeuniversallytrueforall media:

Whenevera trainofwavestraversesamediumthat has

currentsflowingacrossit,anobserverwho isatrestrelative

tothesourceof radiationwillobserveadiminutionoffre-

q uency,andasimultaneousrefractionoftheray inadirec-

tionoppositetothedirection ofthecurrentit traverses.

I

n t h e ca s e o f g li h t w a v e s , t hsip h e n o meno n is e

h ib it ed

bytheredshift ofthelightfromdistant nebulaewhichis

todaygenerallyinterpretedasaDopplereffect,andis ac-

ceptedbyalmosteverybodyasproofofthe actualrecession

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p

ofsuchnebulae.I

fthiswerea trueDopplereffect,thenthe

velocityofrecessionofnebulaeata distanceof5,000light

yearswouldbeonekilometerpersecond.I

tisdifficult to

understandwherealltheenergycouldcomefrom thatwould

benecessarytogivethesenebulaetheir outwardvelocityand

acceleration,orwhyourownMilkyW

ayshouldbethe

centeroftheuniverse.Thistheoryis sounreasonableonthe

faceofitthat wefeelcompelledtolookfor someother

e

[

p la a n t io n .I

25

t w o u ld s e m m o re re a s o nb ale t o a t tib r uteth e

   h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /   g    0   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l

      b   e   u    G   P  

 TheR

edS

hift

redshifttoether currentsininterstellarspaceas e

plained

intheprecedingpages,or tosomethinganalogoustothe

R a m a n o r' C o m pot n e f f ct c et s . I n e it h e r ca s e t h e f utrh e ra rca

nebulaisawaythegreaterwouldbe theregionsofflowing

andturbulentetherwithrarifiedgasesthrough whichthe

lightwaveshavepassed.

 Theforegoinge

planationoftheredshift onthebasisof 

in t esrt e lla re t h e rcure r n t s w sap re s e n t e d b y O. C

b e rg in 1

ofE

3 1 , in o p o p s itoi n t o t h e e

insteinandL

. H ilg e n -

p a n dni g u n iv e rs e t hoery

emaitre.Thevaguenessandambiguityof 

t h e E in s t e in ia nie f ld e

u a t io n s is s h o w n b y t h e co nra t d ic t o ry

conclusionswhichhavebeendrawntherefrom,namelythe

f in it e b u t e n d le s s u n iv e rse o f A . E rs

butmasslessuniverseofW

G. L e m a it re a n d A . F

.deS

in s t e ina ndthe e in

p a n in idn g

itter,withthetheoriesof 

rie d m a n a s t h e irfni a lp ro d u ct . Taht

therearelimitsto whatcanbelearnedaboutthefacts of 

naturefromsuchmathematicale

b yde S i tt re { N A T UR UR W I

1

uationsalone,wasrealized

S S

E N S

C H A

3 1 ) w hn eh e re m akr e d : " U b e rd ie m a t h e m ais t ch e n

Gleichungenkonnenwirnichthinausgehen.

B esidesthenebularredshift referredtoabove,thereis

alsothegravitationalredshiftproducedby thegravitational

fieldoftheradiatingbody.This canalsobeaccountedfor

underthedynamicethertheorybecausein theneighborhood

ofalargegravitatingbodylike thesunora starthereis

presumablyagreaterturbulenceofetherthanin interstellar

space.I

nanswertotheE

insteinianrelativistswhowould

faintamperwithspaceandtime themselvesinorderto

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l

accountfortheredshift, wethereforeneedonlyreplywith

thefamiliaraphorismofL

ichtenberg,therebeingmore

thingsinheavenandon earththanaredreamedofin

E insteinianrelativity.

26]

F T

N , ig 3 , 6 ,

  n   b   e   u    G   P  

Gravitation

I

Tseemstobethe prevailingopiniontodaythatallat-

tem p tsto e

p la in tehf o rce o f gar v it y n o t h e b a s is o f  

ethermechanicshavebeenunsuccessful,butthata satis-

factorye

planationhasbeenarrivedatonthe basisof 

curvatureofspace.Theattemptedhydromechanicale

pla-

nationsmayhavebeenimperfect,buttheywerecertainly

stepsintheright direction.O ntheotherhandto attribute

gravitationtoacurvatureofspace isscientificallynoe

pla-

nationatall,butonly ametaphysicalevasion.Gravitation

isdefinitelyaphysicalforce,and thereforere

ca le

uiresaphysi-

p la n a t io n .

 Theforceofgravitymustact throughtheintervening

ether,andiftheether isafluidr atherthanasolid,as it

obviouslymustbe,thengravitationmustbecausedby a

pressureofthisfluidfrom behindratherthanbya pullfrom

infront,andsucha pressurecanonlybecausedby aflow

oftheetherin thedirectionofthegravitationalforce.Thus

L

eS

a g e in 1 7 5 0 co m p a r e d t h e f rce re roce o f g ra v it y wtih t h e

effectofahailstormon twocirculardisksheldin parallelism

ashortdistancefromeach other.I

fthestormis rather

turbulentsothatthehailstonesstrike thedisksfromall

directions,thenthetwodiskswill bedriventowardeach

otherwithaforcethat becomesgreateriasthedistancebe-

tw ee n t h e d is s k b e co m e s le s s . Le S

etherconsistsof"

a g e a su sm edth atthe

ultra-mundanecorpuscles

flyingaboutin

alldirections,andcausingmaterialbodiesto beforced

towardeachotherinthe abovemanner.

L

eS

age

s t h e o ry id idd n o t m e e t w it h g e e n ra la pro p val

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l

becauseitwasthoughtthatsuch anactionofthe etherupon

materialbodieswouldcauseheatingthereof,butthatseems

tobeanargumentin favorofratherthanagainsthis theory,

becausethelargecelestialbodiesdo havesurfacetempera-

tureswhichareproportionaltothe gravitationalforcesat

theirsurfaces.H istheoryalsometwith disapprovalbecause

[

27

  n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

itwasthoughtthatan ethercomposedofsuchultra-mundane

corpusclesshouldbecapableofbeing screenedinamanner

similartoelectrostaticandmagneticforces.H

owever,the

apparentscreeningofelectrostaticandmagneticforcesis

reallyneutralizationratherthanscreening.Theredoesnot

seemtobea singleelementaryforceinnaturewhichis truly

s cre e ned, so w hy e

p e ct t h e frce o o f g rait v y toe

h ib it s u ch ch

anunprecedentedbehavior

A

ttem ptsha v ea lso be e nm ls adetoe

p la in gar v ittaio n o n

thetheorythatmaterialbodiesfunctionas ethersinks,since

itcanbe showne

perimentallythatwhentwobodiesare

connectedwithsuitableconduitssoas tosuckinthe sur-

roundingfluid,theywillattracteach other.A

llethersink

theoriesofgravitation,however,areconfrontedbythediffi-

cultyofe

plainingnotonlywhatcausessuch inwardflowof 

ether,butalsowhathappenstothe etherafteritis absorbed.

Z enneckincoordinatingthevarioushypothesesontheme-

chanicale

planationofgravitationwithnumerousreferences

toliterature,statedasfollows:

 Theassumptionthattheetherbehaveslikea li

uidora gasleads

totheconclusionthatthe ethercurrentsmustflowintothe atomsof 

m a t tr. eA

cco rd ingto J in

.B

e rn u o illi, B . R

ie m n an, andJ . Y

a rk v o sk i

theseethercurrentscarrythe materialbodieswiththemandthus

causegravitation....A

mongthemanydifficultieswhichconfront

thistheory,thereisalso theq

uestionastowhatbecomesof theether

Which flowsintothesematerialbodies.Thereareonlytwo possible

answers—eithertheether accumulatesinthem,oritdisappearsin the

same.iB ernouilli,H elm,andY

arkovskihavedecidedinfavorofthe

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d    U   n   l   e     (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l

f o rm e r, a n d R ie m a n n in f v a o ro f t h e la t t e r. (

M A T H . P T

S S

E N

S C

N Z Y K L

H , 5 ,P ,P H Y S I

K

H ilgenbergassumedthatatleasta portionoftheab-

sorbedetherisconvertedintomatter,but thedifficultywith

thate

p la ntaio n is t h a t t h e e t h rw rew o u ld sillh t av etobe

compressibleifitis toaccumulateinanyform,andfurther-

moretheproductionofmatterde novowouldre

uiremuch

moreenergythantheinwardlyflowingetherwouldpossess.

A

ninfinitelycompressibleetherwouldhelpto solvethe

problem,butthatwouldagainleadto otherdifficulties.

2

]

. D.

1 , 4 5 ,1 ,1

0 3 - 1 2 1 ).

  n   b   e   u    G   P  

Gravitation

N everthelessitseemsinevitablethatgravitationmustbe

causedbyadrift oftheetherthroughthegravitatingbody

inthedirectionof itsacceleration,somewhataspicturedby

L

eS

a g e . I f t h e p root n s a n d eel ct ro n s o f w h ic h g ra v it a t in g

bodiesarecomposedweremerelypointchargesasphysicists

havebeenassumingfornearlyhalfa century,thenitwould

bedifficulttoaccountfor suchanetherdrift.O

ntheother

handiftheelementaryorsubatomicparticlesare vorticesin

theether,thenitwould bereasonabletoassumethatsuch

vorticeskeeptheetherin aturbulentandstreamingcon-

dition.Theabundanceofcosmicraysin theupperatmos-

phereseemstocorroboratethetheorythat theetherisactive

a n d n o t q u ie s ce n.t

A

dynamicallyactiveetherwillreadilyaccountfora uni-

directionaletherdriftthroughthegravitatingbodyin the

d ire ct io n o f it s a cc e le ra t io n . A s e

p la in e d e ls w e h eer b y t h e

writer,theelementaryparticlesofmatterandelectricity

probablyconsistofdipolarvorticesarrangedso astohave

outw a rd p o la r f lu rf

F

ig.8

a n d in w a rd e

u a t oia r lf lu

, o rv ice v rs res a ,

.Twogravitatingbodieswiththeirassociatedether currents.

dependingonwhethertheyareprotonsorelectrons.A

ingthattheether isincompressible,thetotalamountof 

etherwhichflowsoutwardlymustbee

[

ualtothetotal

2

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d   n   l   e     U    (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l

ssum-

  n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

amountofetherwhichflowsinwardly,buttheoutwardly

flowingcurrentswilltravelmuchgreaterdistancesthan the

inwardlyflowingcurrents.Thiscanbeillustratedwith an

electricfanwhichwillsend theoutwardlyflowingaircurrent

adistanceoftenfeet ormore,whereastheinwardlyflowing

aircurrentcannotbefelt atadistanceofthat manyinches.

C onse

uentlywhentwogravitatingbodies(liketheearth

andthesun)are atafinitedistancefromeach other,itwill

beprincipallytheoutwardlyflowingethercurrentswhich

willencountereachotherin thespacebetweenthetwo

bodies,andwillspreadoutradiallyin alldirections,event-

uallyreturningintothesamebodiesfrom thesidesorfrom

therear.Thiswillresult inanon-uniformdistributionof 

ethercurrentsoverthesurfacesof thegravitatingbodies,

sincemorethanhalfof thetotalinwardlyflowingetherwill

enterthebodiesthroughthesides awayfromeachother,

andlessthanhalfof itthroughthesidestowardeach other.

 Theamountofetherthatcan bedrawninon thesides

towardeachotherisalso limitedineachcaseby thepresence

oftheotherbodywhichdraws etherfromthesamespace

butintheoppositedirection,whereason thesidesawayfrom

eachotherthetwobodiescan drawinetherinunlimited

amou nts. I nF

e

ig 8

t h e s e co n d itoi n s a re s hw o n s o mw e hat

agge r a t e dof rt h e s a e ra k o f cla rit y.

 Thesameprinciplesapplywhenoneof thebodiesisvery

la rg e ad nt h e o t h e rbd oy v e ry s m a ll, e

ce p t t htain t h is ca s e

theoutwardlytravelingethercurrentsofthe smallerbody

willbedeflectedmuchmorethan thoseofthelargerbody,

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d   n   l   e     U    (   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   il

andthesmallerbodywillthereforehavea muchgreater

acceleration.I

twillbeseen fromtheforegoingthatwhen

twogravitatingbodiesarebroughtintothe presenceofeach

other,theirsurroundingethercurrentswillnot remainuni-

formlyandsymmetricallydistributedovertheirsurfacesbut

willbecomeorganizedinsucha mannerastoforma large

d o u bel v o rt e

f lu

w it h in w a rd p oal rf lu

a n d o uw t a rd e

u a t ria roia l

, e a ch b o d y b e in g a t o rnaert h e ce net ro f o n e v rt rot e

isplainlyshowninthe diagram,thiswillproduceanether

driftthrougheachbodyin thedirectionofits gravitational

30]

.A

s

      n   b   e   u    G   P  

Gravitation

accelerationtowardtheotherbody.I

ftheatomsorsubato-

micparticlesofwhicheach bodyiscomposedconsistof 

vorticesinthesameether,then itisreasonabletoassume

thattheywillbepushed orcarriedalongbythe etherwhich

driftsthroughthem.

 Thesituationcanalsobe presentedinasomewhatdiffer-

entway.W hentwobodiesarein thepresenceofeachother,

theymusteitherattracteachother,repel eachother,or

remainindifferenttowardeachother.S

incetheethercur-

rentsintheregions aroundthetwobodiesmustbepresumed

toactuponeach other,theywillnotremainsymmetrical

aboutthecentersofthe twobodies,andwithanunsymmetri-

caldistributionofethercurrents itisnot likelythatthetwo

bodieswillbein e

uilibriumwithrespecttoeach other.

 Theywilleitherattracteachother orrepeleachother.

S in ce it ca n b e sohw n e

p e rim e n t lly laly t h a t in li u id s a s w e ll ll

asingasesa sinkalwaysattractsasinkand asourcealways

attractsasource,it seemsmoreprobablethattheforcere-

sultingfromsuchanunsymmetricaldistributionofether

currentswillbean attractionthanthatitwill bearepulsion.

W e s h a lln o w co nid s e rt h eaf n cif u le

p e rim entof A .

E insteinforprovingtheidentityof gravitationalandinertial

m a ss . ( A . E i n ts eni , P H Y

S.Z

S . 1 41 , 25 4, 1

1 3). A

suspendedbyacablein freespaceundertheinfluenceof a

g ra vtia t io n a lf ie ld. I ld

n t h is b o

t h e re is a p rs res o n w h o re le s ae s

a s t o n e for m h is h a d n. T hesto n e d ro s pd o w n . I f t h e b o

werenotina gravitationalfield,butwouldbeaccelerated

bythepullof thecable,thenthestone,after beingreleased,

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d   n   l    e    U    (   c   g   o    6   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i

althoughnotfallingundertheinfluenceof thegravitational

field,wouldneverthelessappeartothepersonin thebo

behaveinthesamemanneraswhenthe bo

to

w assuspended

inthegravitationalfield.

 Theq

uestionwillnowbeconsideredwhetherthetwo

casessetforthabovewillcontinue todifferonlyrelatively

fromeachotherifwe bringintothefieldof actionathird

relativelymovingsystem,namelytheether,andalsoafourth

systemorframeofreference,namelyabsolutespace.

I

finthefirst case(withthestonefallingin agravitational

[

3i

bo

is

   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

f ie ld ) t h e e t h ra rea n d t h e '

bo

secondcase(withthebo

a re b o t h sat t ioanry , t e h n in t h e

acceleratedandthestoneremain-

ingstationary),inorderto maintainthepurelyrelative

relationship,theetherwouldhavetobe putintoaccelerated

m o t io n t o g e tehrw it h t h e o b

.I

f in t h e s e co n d ca s e ( w it h

thestoneabsolutelyatrest)the etheralsoremainsatrest,

t h e n in t h eirs f t ca s e ( w it h t h e b o

a b s oul t e ly tare s t ) t h e

etherwouldhavetofallwith thestone.

Uponcarefulstudyofthesetwocases, whichdifferonly

relativelyfromeachother,thelastpair ofsuppositions

appearsthemoreprobablewhenwetakeintoconsideration

theben d in g o f a ra y o f li g h t in ia g rait v a toi n a lf ie ld. I ld

f (as

inthefirstpair ofassumptions)theetherremainsstation-

a ry re la t iv e t o t e hbo

thebo

, t h e n in t h e frs i t ca s e t h e p e rs n o in

m ig h t a t t ribtue t h e b e n d in g o f a ra y o f g li h t t o t h e

gravitationalfield

butwewouldgetinto difficultiesinthe

secondcasewiththebo

acceleratedbythepullofthe cable

intheabsenceofany gravitationalfield,becauseinthislatter

casethepersoninthe bo

wouldnotobserveanybendingof 

a ra y o f lig th. On t h e o t hrh e a n d if ( a s in t h e sco e n d p ir iar

ofassumptions)theethermovesrelativetothe bo

an d

withthefallingstonein thedirectionofthegravitational

field,thenthepersonin thebo

(ifprovidedwiththeneces-

saryapparatus)shouldbeableto detectabendingofa ray

oflight,andshouldalso beabletodetectsuch bending

ifthegravitationalfieldwereabsentand thebo

we re

acceleratedbythepullof thecable.

 Theconclusionthattheetheris alwaysatrestrelativeto

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i    d   n   e     U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c e   i

thestone(absolutelyatrestwith thestoneinthe caseof 

theacceleratedbo

butdescendingatthesamerate asthe

stoneinthecase ofthebo

suspendedinagravitational

field)ishoweveruntenablebecauseiftwostoneswere drop-

pedinsuccessionthenthe etherwhichmovesinunisonwith

thefirststonecouldnot beatrestrelativeto thesecond

stone.

We shallthereforeconsiderathirdschemeand assume

thatagravitationalfieldactingupon amaterialbodycorres-

pondstoaflowof etherthroughthebodyin thedirection

32]

      l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

Gravitation

o f t h e f ie ld. A ld

bo

p o s it io n e d in sch u a f ie ld wllh i avea

uniformethercurrentflowingdownwardlythroughit.A

s t o n e hld e'

b y a n o b srv e e rin t h e b o

w illa ls o b e t ra v rs res e d b y

theethercurrent,andwill fallifreleased.A

lig h t t ra v e rsni g t h e b o

( u n le s s it is e

of theeth e rcu rre n t ) w illb e bn et . I

eratedbo

ndarayof 

a ct ly in t e h d ire ct io n

n t h e ca s e o f t e h a cce l-

intheabsenceofa gravitationalfield,thebo

willbetraversedbyan ethercurrentina directionopposite

toitsacceleration.I

fthestonehasbeen releasedjustprior

t o t h e a cce le raio t nof thebo

, t h e n it w il ln o t b e t ra e v rs e d

byanethercurrentand itspositioninabsolutespace willnot

ch a n g e . B u t a ra y o f lig h t t ra v rs e in g t h ebo

a no bse r v e rin t h e b o rv

[

w illa p e p a rt o

t o b e b e n.t

33

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i    d   n    e    U   l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c i

  e       l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheC

UR

onstitutionoftheS

unandS

tars

studyoftheetherandgravitationshould notbe

concludedwithoutabriefconsiderationofthe astro-

physicaltheoriesofH

ermannF

rickewhohasbeen

sponsoringthetheoryofadynamicether withq uasifrictional

properties,inoppositiontotherelativitytheoryof E instein

a n d t h e q u ie s ce n t eht e rt h o e ry o f L o re tnz. ( H . F

im in n enr e rd a h n lich e S o n n e , i

1

3

. )I tisF rick e

^^

rick e , D ie

n d W e lt a tehrf osrch u g n,

sco n t e tni o ntha ttheu s nan d s t ras a er

nothotandgaseousinsideas taughtbytheastronomersof 

today,butthattheyareearthlikebodiescoveredwith great

depthsofoceanwater,andwithonly theirouteratmos-

pheresincandescent.A ccordingtoF

rickethehighsurface

temperaturesofthesunandstars arecausedbyafrictional

effectoftheforceof gravityuponthegaseousatmospheres,

a s f o re

a m pel b y a f lo w o f eht e rin t h e d ir e ct io nof the

gravitationalforce,orbylargenumbersofcosmic ray

particlesbeingdrawninby theforceofgravity.

 Theargumentmostfre

F

rick e

uentlypresentedinoppositionto

s t h e oyr is t h a t t h e h ig h s u rf aec t e m p e r a t uer o f a ra

bodylikethesunwouldsoon e

interior.I

aporateanywaterinthe

tisa wellestablishedprincipleofphysics,how-

ever,thatheatcantravelonly byradiation,conduction,or

convection.R adiationisimmediatelystoppedbythethinnest

layersofopa

uematerial,arid,thereforecannotpenetrate

f o ra n y dsit a nec in t o t h e s n u

lyinade

s in t e ri o r. C o n d u ct io n is e

uatewherethousandsofmilesofpoorlyconducting

materialhavetobetraversed.Thereremainsthenonly

convection,andtheeffectofconvectionisto producestratifi-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c

cation—thecooler massessinkingtolowerlevelswhilethe

hottermassesrisetothe top.E

verylargegravitatingbody

thereforeactsasanautomaticrefrigerator,theinterior

beingkeptcoolwhileanyheatedmaterialis broughttothe

surface.S incethereseemstobe noobviousfallacyin

34]

u a l-

  e       l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheC

F

onstitutionoftheS

rick e

unandS

tars

s t h e oyr , h is re s ao n s w ln il o w b e p re sente d in d e t a il

asfollows:

(1)Themoonwhichis relativelysmallhasalowsurface

temperatureandnowater.Theearthwhichis ofmoderate

sizehasasomewhathighersurfacetemperatureanda

limitedamountofwater.I

twouldnaturallyfollowthere-

forethatthesunwhich isoflargesize shouldhaveahigh

surfacetemperatureandmuchwater.

(2)Thesunhas asharplydefinedcircularoutline,which

w o udl b e d if f ic u lt t o e

thereisatransition ;

t h e li

(3)S

p la in o n n a y o t h rb reb a s is t h a nthat

atitssurfacefromthe gaseousstateto

u id s t aet .

unspotsplainlyshowthatthesunis darkinside.

Photographsofsunspotstakenfromdifferentanglesclearly

showthatthedarkregionsare belowandnotabovethelevel

o f t h e lu m in o u s la y e r. I f t h e in t rio reio ro f t h e s n u w e re a t a

temperatureofmillionsofdegrees,thenitwould becontrary

t o a llt h e la w s o f p h y scs i f o rt h e s u not b e d a rk inid s e. I t

maybetruethattemperaturesofseveralthousanddegrees

havebeenfoundtoe

istinthesunspots,but thatisprobably

duetohotgasesfrom higherlevelsofthephotosphere

whichoverliethecratersofthe sunspots.Theundisputed

factisthatsunspotsare atalowertemperaturethanthe

luminoussurface,whereasifthesunwereat atemperature

ofmillionsofdegreesinside,thensunspots shouldbebril-

liantlyincandescent.

(4)S

unspotsalwaysoccurinthesameportions ofthe

s un

ssu r af ce . ( C

e

I

EN

C E

, Q 2 , 30

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c

, 1

p la in a b le if t h e sn uh a s a s o lid inet rio,rb u t if it w e re

gaseousinside,thenthesunspotsshouldnotbe confinedto

anyparticularportionofits surface.

(5)Theaveragedensityofthe sunis1.41,oronly

slightlygreaterthanthatofocean water.Thisisjustwhat

wouldbee

pectedifitconsisted ofasolidinteriorcovered

byagreatdepthof oceanwater.

(6)I

[

35

f t h e h e a t o fht e s u n w eer g e n ear t e d in t h e in t e rio r, r,

40 . )h T si i s er ad li y

  e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

thenitcouldonly betheresultofthe highpressuresinside.

E normouspressureshavebeenproducedartificially,butno

spontaneousheatingeffectshaveeverbeenobserved.

(7)I

f thesun

s h e a t is ca uesd b y g ra v i t a toi n a la ct it io n a t

itssurface,thenothercelestialbodies,as fore

e a rt h , s h o udl e

h ib it sm i ila reffe ct.sI

tem p e ra t u r e n e v rf re ref a lls '

amplethe

n t h e p o la r re g io s rre nt h e

b e lo w about—67

C , w h ich is 2 6 00

absolute.With thepoorthermalconductivityoftherocks

formingthesurfaceoftheearth,this residualtemperature

of2060absolutewouldsoonberadiatedawayduring the

longwinternightofthe polarregionsifit werenotbeing

continuallyreplenished.I

fitis thegravitationalforceofthe

s u n w hch i keep supthesun

shea t, te h n it s h o ld lud a ls o b e t e h

gravitationalforceoftheearthwhichkeepsup theresidual

heatoftheearth.Thegravitationalforceat thesurfaceof 

t h e e a rt h b e in g i/ 2

t h t h a t a t t h e srf u a ce o f tehs u n , t h e

residualtemperatureatthesurfaceofthe earthshouldalso

be1/ 2

57

F

t h t h a t a t t h e srf u a ce o f tehs u n . A n d 1 / 2

thof  

0 0 is a b o u t 26 00 .

rick e

s t h e oyr h a s b e e n ues d w it h re m a rk a b le s cce c uce s s f o r

thecalculationofthemassesand densitiesofthefi

edstars,

especiallythosewhichareofthe sametypeasoursun.O

n

accountofthegreatdistancesof allstars,theyappearmere-

lyaspoint-sourcesoflight,even inthemostpowerfultele-

scopes.Theirdiametersthereforecannotbemeasured

directly,butmusthecalculatedon thebasisofotherfactors.

A

ndsincetheirdensitiesdependon theirdiameters,itis

obviousthatwecannotascertaintheirdensitieswith any

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i

greatercertaintythantheirdiameters.H

owunreliablethe

usualmethodsofcalculatingstellardensitiesare willbe

apparentfromthefactthatsomestars aresupposedtobe

thousandsoftimesmoredensethananyknownsubstance,

whereasothersaresupposedtobemoreattenuatedthan the

insideofa.vacuumtube.S

urelythesevaluescannotbetrue

tofact,notwithstandingthedogmaticcertaintywithwhich

theyhavealwaysbeenannounced.

O ntheotherhandif stellardiametersanddensitiesbe

36]

  n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D   r   c

  e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheC

onstitutionoftheS

unandS

ca lcual t e d o n t h e b a s is o f F rick e

ity'

tars

s t h e oyr , t h e p ro p o rtoi n a l-

betweensurfacetemperaturesandgravitationalforces

willleadtothe followingformulas:.

 TT

M a s s = D e n stiy =

S

S

d

w h eer t h e m a s s a n d t h e d e nit s y a re in t e rm so f the sn rm u

s

massanddensity,andthesurfacetemperatureTof thestar

isintermsof thesurfacetemperatureS

ofthesun,dbeing

thediameterofthestar intermsofsun-diameters.

C a lcual t io n s o f t h e d e nit s ie s o f la rg e n u m b e rs o f f i

starshavebeenmadebyF

ed

ricke,andthedensitieshaveal-

w a y s been f o u n dtobeaboutw h a t w o ld lud b e e

p e ctd eif t h e

starconsistedmainlyofwater,orin thecaseofa giantstar,

of w ate r v a p o.rE x rv

t re mly e h ig h o re

t re m e ly lo w d e n s itei s

neveroccurifthe calculationsaremadeonthebasis of 

F

rik ce

sthe o r .y

O newouldthinkthatafterall thepreceptswhichhave

beenpromulgatedabout"

thescientificmethod,

itshould

notbedifficultto inducethescientificprofessiontogive

F

rick e

s t h e oyr d u e co nid s e ra t io n o n t h e a b s is o f it s m e rit s

in s t e a d o f m e re ly ig n oin r g it . I f F

rick e

s t h e oyr is o b v io u s ly

wrong,thenitisthe dutyofthoseinauthoritativepositions

toe

poseitsfallacies,whereasifit isobviouslycorrect,then

it is t h e ird tuy t o p u b li cly e n drs o e it . A n d if it is n o t p o s s ibel

tocometoanyimmediateconclusioneitherfor oragainstit,

thenitis thedutyofthosein authoritativepositionsto

p re s e n t it a lo nsgid e t h e t e h o ry o f E d d in g t n oandJ

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i

e a n s in -

steadofgivingpublicityonlyto thelatterandthusmaking

itappearthatthegas-ball theoryistheonlyavailable

e

[

p la a n t io n .

37

  n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r

  c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E lectromagnetism

M A GN

E T

C f ie ld s e e m s s o co m p le t e ly d if f e re n t f ro m

anelectrostaticfieldthattherewould appeartobeno

relationshipbetweenthetwo,wereitnotfor thefact

thatbothhavetheirseat ororigininthe sameelectrified

particlesandthatbothcan coe

istinthe samespacearound

suchparticles.Theelectrostaticfieldis usuallyconsidered

asaconditionof stressorstrainin theether(orin free

spacewithoutanyether),butthedifficultywith suchacon-

ce p t is t h a t a co n d itoi n o f s t re s s o rs t rani ca n e

is t o n ly in a

solidbodyhavingrigiditywhereastheether,(or freespace

ifwepreferthatterm) cannotpossessrigidity.I

ftheether

isnota rigidsolidthenit mustbeafluid,and ifthisfluidis

incompressiblethentheelectrostaticfieldcanbe nothing

otherthanastateof floworcirculationtherein.

I

nF

ig . 9 t h e e t hris e s h o w n a s fol w in g in a d ire ct lin e

fromtheprotontothe electron,andreturningthroughout-

s id e p aht s . W h e n a p ro t n o is in clo s e p ro

tron,thefirstq

anyorientingeffectuponeachother.I

orq

im it y t o n a e le c-

uestionthatconfrontsusis whethertheyhave

uasifrictionalfluid,thenthisq

ftheetheris aviscous

uestionmustbeanswered

intheaffirmative,andconsiderationsofsymmetrycompelus

toassumethatthemoststable configurationwillbethatin

whichtheprotonandthe electronareina

ialalinement

becausethisisthe configurationinwhichthesymmetryisa

ma

im u m . Theede g - t oe- d g e ara r n gm e e n t wu old b e n e

t in

orderofsymmetry,butthispresentssuch insuperablediffi-

cultiesinthebuilding ofthemorecomple

atomsthatit

E L E

C TR TR O N

F

ig.9

.Thehydrogenatomwithits associatedethercurrents.

3

]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r

  c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E lectromagnetism

doesnotneedtobe consideredseriously.Therelationship

ofthiscoa

e

ialarrangementtothemagneticfieldwill be

p la in e d la t e.r

 Themagneticfieldissometimesenvisionedasa circu-

lationofetherin circlesorspiralsaroundthe electriccur-

rentsothatin asolenoidalwindingtheetherwouldflowout

ofthenorthpoleand intothesouthpole.This interpreta-

tioncannothoweverconstituteatruepicture ofwhatactual-

lytakesplacebecauseif twocurrentsflowinthesame direc-

tioninparallelwirestheir surroundingethercurrentswould

thenrubeachotherin oppositedirectionsinthespacebe-

tweenthewiressoas tocauserepulsioninsteadofattraction.

 Thiscanbedemonstratedbytwoparallel shaftssuspended

verticallyinwater.I

ftheyarerotatedin thesamedirection

theywillrepeleachother.The etherthereforecannotbe

consideredasflowingincircularor spiralpathsaroundthe

current-carryingwires.

I

thasalsobeen suggestedthatthemagneticfieldmay

consistofaflowof etherlongitudinallyofthewirecarrying

theelectriccurrent,theether presumablybeingcarried

alongbythemovingelectrons.Thistheorywill e

plainthe

attractionandrepulsionbetweenparallelelectriccurrents

flowinginthesameandin oppositedirectionsrespectively,

b u t it b re a k sdo w n w h e n w e tyr t o e

p la in w h y a s t re m a of 

electronsrepelsaparallelstreamof protons(inavacuum

tube)travellinginthesamedirection.I

fthemagneticfield

iscausedbysomeof thesurroundingetherbeingcarried

alongbythemovingelectriccharges,then itwouldseemthat

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #   e    /   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D

astreamofprotonsshouldbe magneticallyattractedtoa

wirecarryingacurrentof electronsinthesamedirection,

whereasactuallytheyaremagneticallyrepelledfromeach

other.Theetherthereforecannotbeconsideredas being

merelycarriedalongbythemovingelectronsor protons.

 Thesedifficultiesareavoidedbytheether vorte

theory

whichteachesthatprotonsandelectronsdo notmerely

carrytheadjacentetheralongwith them,butthattheykeep

itincirculationbetweenthemas shownintheabovedia-

gram.I

[

3

foneprotonandone electronproduceanether

     c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

circual t io n o fht e k in d s h o w n in F ig . 9

, t h e n it is re a s o n ale b

toassumethatmanyprotonsandmanyelectronswill pro-

duceasimilarcirculation,but onalargerscale.O

rdinarily

theprotonsandelectronsin acopperwirearearrangedat

random,butwhenacurrentflowsalongthe wirethefree

electronsduringtheirmovementwilltendto alinethem-

selveswiththeirassociatedprotonsina directionparallelto

thea

isofthewire,and thecirculatingethercurrentswill

orientthemselvesaccordingly.F orreasonse

where,itseemsmoreprobablethatthedirect a

plainedelse-

ialorpolar

flowofetherisfrom theprotonstotheelectronsinstead of 

in t h e re v rs e e d ire c t io n ct . Thea

ia lo rp o la r f lo w w lt rf il h e n b e

confinedtotheinsideof thecurrent-carryingwire,whilethe

returnflowwillbeprincipallyon theoutsideofthewire and

intheoppositedirection.Twoparallelwires carryingelec-

triccurrentsflowinginthe samedirectionwillthenattract

eachotherbecause,asshowninF

F

ig.10,

ig.10.Twoelectriccurrentsflowingin thesamedirection.Thearrows

indicatethedirectionofflowof theether.A

comparisonofthisdiagram

withthatofthehydrogenatomwill showthatthereisa closerelationship

betweentheelectrostaticandthemagneticfield.

thee

ternalflowofetherwillbe inthesamedirectionalong

bothwires.Thiswillalsobe trueifinplace ofoneofthe

wireswesubstituteavacuumtubethroughwhich issenta

streamofprotonsina directionoppositetothedirectionof 

40]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D

  r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E lectromagnetism

traveloftheelectrons,becauseamovementofelectronsin

onedirectionwillproducethesame orientationofether

currentsasamovementofprotonsin theoppositedirection.

I

tisonlytheir relativemovementthatisnecessary.

I

fthecurrentsin thetwowiresarein oppositedirections,

thee

t e rn a l e t h e rf lo le w o f o n e w ir e w ill'

b e in a d ire ct io n

oppositetothatofthe otherwire,sothatthe twocurrents

willthenrepeleachother.

E lectromagneticinductionisusuallyattributedeithertoa

"

cu t t in g

of"

k in k s

o f t h e m an ge t iclin e s o f f o rce , o rt o t h e p rees n ce

in t h e e le c t rotsa t iclin ct e s o f f o rc e o f t h e a cce l e rle

atedorretardedelectrons.H

oweverconvenientthesecon-

ceptsmaybeformakingpractical calculations,theycannot

constitutetherealcauseof electromagneticinductionbe-

causeneithermagneticnorelectrostaticlinesof forceare

physicalrealities.Theyaremerelymathematicalfictions,

andtotalkabouta mathematicalfictioncoactingwitha

materialparticletoe

ertaforcethereon,doesnot make

sense.

Undertheethervorte

theorywhenanelectriccurrent

isstartedina wiretherewillbeestablisheda returnflowof 

e t h e re

t e rn a l ly o f t h e wre lly i in a d ire ct io n o p o p s it e t o t e h

directionofmovementoftheelectrons.W

henthisreaches

£ ± E E D

F

ig . 1 1 . A n in cre a s in g cu rre tnin t h e p rim a ry in dcin u g a cu rre n t in t h e

secondaryintheoppositedirection.Thearrowsindicatethe directionof 

flowoftheether.

anadjacentwireparallelthereto,it willcausethefreeelec-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i

tronsandtheirassociatedethercurrents inthesecondwire

toorientthemselvesinsucha mannerthattheq

[

4i

uasifrictional

  n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g   o    6   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D

  r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

o rv is co uso ppo s it io n w ill'

areanchoredinfi

b e a m in im u m . S in ce t h e p ro t n os

edpositions,thiscanonlybe accomplished

byamovementofthefreeelectrons inthesecondwirein

thesamedirectionasthe e

A

ternaletherflowofthe firstwire.

nincreasingelectriccurrentin theprimarythereforein-

ducesacurrentin thesecondaryintheoppositedirection.

I

f n o w t h e cure r n t in t h e rim rpim ayr d o e s n o t in c re aes a n y cre

furtherbutcontinuestoflowat aconstantrate,thesecond-

arywillstillbe inthemagneticfieldof theprimary.There

willthennolongerbe anyactualflowofelectronsor any

inducedelectromotiveforceinthesecondary,butthe condi-

tionofelectronicorientationthatwaspreviouslyestablished

w illco n t in u e t o e

is t . T hsiis e v id n e ce d b y t h e a b ilit yofa

magneticfieldtocauserotationof theplaneofpolarization

oflightasit traversesamaterialmedium.

I

fthecurrentin theprimarynowdecreases,thereverse

oftheaboveprocesswilloccur. Thee

ternalflowofether

inthespacearoundthe primarywilldiminish,sothatthe

freeelectronsinthesecondaryand theirassociatedether

currentswillagainassumerandompositions.S

to nsm u s t re m ani in f i

incethepro-

e d p o s it io n s ,ht is ca n o cc u ro n ly b y

movementofthefreeelectronsinthe reversedirection,

namelyinthesamedirectionin whichtheelectronsare

movingintheprimary.A

decrea singelectriccurrentin the

primarythereforeinducesacurrent(or electromotiveforce)

inthesecondaryinthe samedirection.

 Theforegoingconceptofthemagneticfieldis capableof 

d ire ct e

p e rim e n t lt lat e s t w it h teha p p a ra tussho w n in F

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i

ig . 1 2

inwhichthecircle representstheendfaceofa verylarge

electromagnet,andthecurvedarrowsrepresentthedirection

offlowoftheether.W

ithaninterferometerarrangedas

shownthereshouldbeashift oftheinterferencefringes

whenthesolenoidalcurrentisturned on,providedtheether

flowswithsufficientvelocity.Thedirectionofthe shift

shouldbesuchas toindicateaflowof etherinadirection

oppositetothedirectionof travelofthenegativeelectrons

inthesolenoidalcurrent.

 Thereisnomethodknownbywhich thevelocityofthe

42]

  n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D

  r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E lectromagnetism

F

ig.12.A

ninterferometerarrangedontheendface ofalargeelectromagnet.

etherinamagneticfield ofgivenintensitycanbe calculated,

butthefactthat amagneticfieldinthe absenceofanysolid

orli

uidsubstancedoesnotrotatethe planeofpolarization

o f lig h t t o a m e a s u ra b le e

t e n t e nb ale s u s t o p la ce a n u p p e r

limitonsuchvelocity.

Whether theflowofetherin themagneticfieldisactually

inthedirectionindicated,or intheoppositedirection,de-

pendsonwhichofthe twodipolarvorticesisthe protonand

w h ich is t h e e le ctor n . F o rre a s o n s w ich ihch w illb e e

later,theonewithoutwardpolarflu

p la in ed

hasbeeninterpreted

a s t h e p ro tonandthen o e w it h o u t w adr e

u a t oia r lf lu

as

theelectron.Thisconclusionseemstobe corroboratedby

thefactthatnearlyall substanceswhenplacedinamagnetic

fieldwillrotatetheplane ofpolarizationoflightin the

directionofthesolenoidalelectriccurrent,namelyin a

directionoppositetothedirectionof movementofthenega-

t iv e e le ct ro n.sI

ntho sef e w ca s e s (ef rricch l o rid eof re lo

-

ample)wheretherotationisin thereversedirectionitis

probablyduetosomepeculiarityofthe molecularstructure.

[

43

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   e    /    #   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t   a   D

  r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheoriesofA

H

tomicS

tructures

atom ict h e oyr is u s u a y ll t h o u g h t t o h a v e been

o rig in a t e d b y D lt lat o n a n d H ig g in s in t h e e a rly a p rt o f  

thenineteenthcentury,butactuallyithad itsoriginin

a n cie n t Gre eec a n d I

I

n d ia .I

n t h e o ld S a n s k rit lit ra rea t uer o f  

n d ia , a d t in g f rt rut h e rbck a than50B

.C

, K anad ahad

formulatedanatomictheoryinwhichall atomsconsistedof 

thesameelementaryparticles.I

nGreecetheatomictheory

w a s f irs t d e v e lo p e d in d e tilb a yL

e u cip puso f M e il t u s , Io n ia ,

whoprobablyderivedhisideasfromthe moreancientH indu

writings.We havetodayonlyonefragmentoftheoriginal

writingsofL

eucippus,andinthatweread theremarkably

advanceddoctrinethat"

N othinghappenswithoutacause,

buteverythingwithacauseand bynecessity.

w how a s a s t u d e n t foL

O rd e ro f t h e U n iv rs res e

Demo critus

e u cip p u s w ro teabook " O

nthe

in w h ich tehv ie w s o f Le u cip p u s

werecloselyadheredto,andit isDemocritusratherthan

L

eucippuswhoistodaygenerallyhonoredasthe founder

ofGreekatomism.

 TheatomsofL

eucippusandDemocritusdifferedfrom

oneanotherinshapeandsize andinthearrangementswhich

theyassumed,buttheywerephysicallyindivisible.They

wereprovidedwithdifferentmechanicalcontrivancesfor

attachingthemselvestootheratomsindefinitespatialrela-

tionships,thusdifferingfromthemodernatomictheories

onlyintheuse ofmechanicalratherthanelectricalcontriv-

ances.I

nfact,thecontrivancessuggestedbythe ancient

Greekatomistswouldseemtobemoresuitable foreffecting

chemicalcombinationsthantheplanetaryelectronsofthe

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D

B o h ra t m o .

I

nthete

tboo k so f to dy a w e g e n ra rea lly fni d m e nio t ned

onlytwotheoriesofatomicstructure— theB

ohrtheoryand

t h e L e w is - a n g m u irt h e ry roy , b oht o f w h ich aer v e rsoi n s o f  

theR

utherfordnucleartheory,andbothofwhichhave been

co m bni e d a n d re c o n ci co le d ( o rs hllw a e s a y " e ra s e d

?

)by the

S chroedingerwave-atomtheory.TheBohr theoryisbeset

44]

     r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheoriesofA

tomicS

tructures

withsomanydifficultiesthatit cannotbeseriouslyconsider-

edasconstitutingevenanappro

imatepictureofphysical

reality.Themainargumentinfavorofit hasbeenthatit

furnishediaphysicalbasisforthe derivationoftheB

formulaforthecalculationofspectral fre

nowknownthattheB

basisoftheq

almer

uencies,butitis

almerformulacanbederivedonthe

uantumtheoryalone,independentlyofthe

conceptoforbits.TheL

ewis-

angmuirtheoryprobablyhas

ascintillaoftruth initsince itassignstheelectronsto defi-

nitepositionsintheatoms,but liketheB

re

u ire s a g a la la

ohrtheoryitialso

y o f a rb itar ry p otsu laet s in o rd e r t o p ro d uec rt

anoperativeworkingmodeloftheatom.

 Theunsatisfactorycharacterofthepresent-daytheories

ofatomicstructurehasdemonstratedthatwecannothope to

gainacompleteunderstandingofthestructure oftheatom

untilwehavefirstascertainedthe structuresofprotons,

electrons,andneutrons.Thesesubatomicparticlesmust

havephysicalstructures,anditis inconceivablehowtheir

structurescanconsistof(anythinge

ceptstableformsof 

motionintheether.

I

t h a s a lred ay b e e n e

p la in edthatte h e t h e rm u stbe

eitherentirelyincompressible,or.itmustbe infinitelycom-

pressible.Therelationshipofthesetwoetherconceptsto

thevarioussystemsofatomicstructureis asfollows:

I

n co m p re sib s le

ether

I

nfinitelycompressible

ether

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D

V o rt e a t o m

Wav eatom

S ource-sinkatom

A

nysystemofatomicstructurewhichreally goesdownto

fundamentalsisclassifiableunderoneoranotherof these

h e a dni g s , a t le a stno o th e rb a s is o n w h ich t o e

p la in t e h

e

istenceofatomicparticleshaseverbeen suggested.The

e

is t ece n of atom s is n o t e

p la in e d b y m e re ly s a y in gthat

theyconsistofprotons,electrons,andneutronsas longas

thee

e

istenceofthesesubatomicparticlesthemselvesisnot

plained.Themostoutstandingcharacteristicofallele-

mentaryparticlesofmatteristheir localizedpersistenceof 

individuality,anditisinconceivablehowthis canbee

[

45

-

  a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

plainedonanyotherbasisthan vorte

motion ,wavemotion,

ormotionintoorout ofacenterfunctioningas asinkor

source.

I

ftheetheris incompressible,thenitcanhaveonlytwo

formsofmotionwhicharedynamicallyself-sustaining,

namelyvorte

motionandwavemotion.Thestabilityof 

thesetw o f o rm s o f m o t io n is ntod u e t o a n y u in

u e p ro prt ey

ofthemedium,butis inherentintheformof motionitself.

A

ninfinitelycompressibleethermaybeableto support

wavemotionbutcannotsupportvorte

motionbecauseif 

theetherisfreelycompressiblethen itmustalsobefreely

e

p a nib s le , ad na n y f o rm fov o rt e

m o toi n w o udl im m e iid-

atelybecomedispersedinitby centrifugalforce.A

ninfinite-

lycompressibleetherishoweverideallysuitablefor ether

sourcesandsinksbecausesuchan ethershouldbecapableof 

flowingcontinuallyoutoforinto pointlikesourcesorsinks

in a ccodr a n ce w it h N e w t o n

s'

f irs t la w o f m o t io n . T h is w o u ld

accountforthelocalizedpersistenceof individualityofthe

elementaryparticlesofmatter,andwouldalsofurnisha

satisfactorybasisforasource-sinktheoryofgravitationsuch

a s t h a t o f O. C

. H ilg e n b e rg . U n t ilt h e per s e n t tm i e, how -

ever,therehasnotbeenany source-sinktheoryofatomic

structureworkedoutinsufficientdetailto justifyitspresen-

tationhere.

B y the"

w a v e tao m

in t h e a b v o e cla sifs icaio t n is m e a nt

anatomwhichconsistsentirelyof waveformations,iandnot

atomsofothertypeswhichmerelycarry waveformations

a lo n g w it h t h e m .A

v o rt e

a t o m f re roe

a m pel m a y b e a s -

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D

sumedtocarryanarray ofstandingwiavesalongwithitin

theformofnodesandloops inthestreamlinesofthe circu-

latingether,asis evidencedbyelectrondiffractionpatterns,

butthisis somethingverydifferentfromtheusualconcept

o f " w a v e at o m .

Wave motion,althoughdynamicallyself-sustaining ,isnot

localizedinspacelikethe elementaryparticlesofmatterand

isthereforenotsufficientin itselfasabasis foratomicstruc-

ture,althoughitmaybeancillary thereto.Thewaveatomof 

modernphysicscouldnote

46]

istofitsown accord,butwould

  a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheoriesofA

tomicS

tructures

havetodependonsomethingelsewithinit togiveitshape

andform,becauseatrainof waves,eitheraloneorincon-

 junctionwithotherwave-trains,willnotremainlocalizedin

spaceliketheelementaryparticlesofmatter.Perhapsthe

waveatomshouldnothavebeenincludedat allintheabove

classification.Theveryfactthatweare stillwithoutany

satisfactorypicturesordiagramsofthesupposedwaveatom

structuresofprotons,electrons,andneutronsshouldmake

usskepticalaboutthemeritsof wavemotionasabasisfor

atomicstructure.

W h a t is g e n e raly l k now na sthe"

sophisticatedversionoftheR

w a v e tao m

is o n ly . a

utherford-Bohrnucleated

atom.Thepresentpopularityofthenucleartheory,how-

ever,isnotdueto anyintrinsicmeritsofthat theory,but

rathertothefact thatthenuclearconceptofthe atomhas

beenworkeduponbytheentirescientific professionfor

nearlyhalfacentury,whereasthemodernvorte

conceptof 

theatomisonlyabout onedecadeoldandhasnever been

publishedinsucha mannerastobringit effectivelytothe

attentionofphysicistsandchemists.I

nordertocorrectly

evaluatetherelativemeritsofthesetwotheories,the vorte

theoryshouldthereforenotbecomparedwiththe nuclear

theoryoftoday,butratherwiththe nucleartheiryasit

e

is t e d t w e n t y o rt irt ihrt y y a e rs a g o . E v e n t h a t w u o ld g iv e teh

nucleartheoryanunfairadvantagebecausethenuclear

theoryhasneverhadtoface theemotionalprejudiceand

ridiculewhichthevorte

theoryhasalwaysbeenconfronted

with.Thereasonforthisemotionalprejudiceand ridicule

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t

hadbee ntw of o l d : is t b ca ld c ea u s e t h e v e ry n a m e"

v o rt e

atom

hasalwaysbroughttomindthe obsoleteandunsuccessful

v o rt e

atom te h ry o f Lo rd K

e lv in , a n d 2 n d b ca c ea u s e v rt oe

ringssuggestsmokeringswhichare usuallyblownforamuse-

mentratherthanforseriousscientific study.Thescientific

professionoftodaydoesnotgiveseriousconsiderationto the

vorte

theorybecauseitisnot endorsedbyauthoritiesof 

recognizedstanding,andtheauthoritiesrefusetoendorseit

becauseitisnot recognizedbythescientificprofession.

F

ro m s u ch a vcio i u s ci rcle it is d ificu f lt t o fni d a w a y o u.t

[

47

      a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

I

T w a s R e n e D e s ca rt e s e a rlyni t h e 1 7 t h cetnu ry w o hw as

t h e f irs ttom ak ee

f o rt h e e

A

tom

t e n svi e u s e o f t h e teh e rv rt rot e

t h e oyr

p la n a t io n o f n tau ra lp h enom ena. I n16

Descartes

theoryofvorticeswasrevivedbyC

0

hristian

H uy gn e s in h is D is co u rs e s u rla C a u s e d e la P csn at e u,rb u t

afterthatnothingfurtherseemsto havebeendonewiththe

v o rt e

the o ry u nil1 t

3

w henJ

a m e s McC a u lla g h in h is

E s s a y s tw o a rd s a D y n a mca i lT h o e ry o f C ry s t a llin eR

tionandR

e f le-c

efractiondevelopedatypeofelasticityforthe

etherwhichwaswhollyrotational,resistingangulardeflec-

tionsomewhatlikeaflywheel.MacC ullagh

f utrh er e

(

pou ndd ebyW.J

cie n tfi i c Pa p res , i

. M ac

sideaswere

u onr R a n k i n ein1

8 i , p . 1 .7) a d nin1

co m m e n t e daf v o ra b ly o n R a n k in e

7

s t h e o ry .(

50

C lerk Maw ell

cie nift ic

Papers,Vol.2,p.662.)

I

n t h e m e atnim e t h e a t o m ict e h o ry o f Dlt a o n a n d H ig g in s

hadbecomefirmlyestablished,anditwasH

ermannvon

H elmholtzwhofirstcorrelatedthestabilityof vorte

motion

withthepermanenceoftheelementaryparticlesofmatter.

H elmholtzbroughtthistotheattentionof William Thorn-

F

ig . 1 3 . 1 toh ce n try u v o rt e - a t o m m o d e ls .

so n(

e

o rd K e lvni ) w h o t h n e b e ca m e o n e o f t h e le a d in g

pone ntso f the1

w it h J o s e p hL

t h ce n t ry ruy v o rt e

a rm o u r, A . A

N e a rly llp lalp h y scis i tso f te h1

t h ce n try u a ssum edthatte h

etherisafrictionless fluidandthatavorte

4

- a t o mht e o ry , a lo n g

. M ich e l s o n , ad ls nm a n y o tehrs .

filam entwould

]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    1   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t

   D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

note

A

tom

ertanyeffectuponits surroundings,whichwasreally

aninconsistentpositionforthemto takesincetheentire

classicaltheoryofelectrodynamicstookthee

etherwithviscosityforgranted.The1

istenceofan

thcenturyphysicists

attemptedtoaccountforthedifferentchemicalelementsby

differentformsofknottingorinterlinkingofthe vorte

fila-

ments.S uchknottingorinterlinking,however,willalways

bringadjacent

filamentsintosuchrelationshipthattheywill

rubeachotherin transverseoroppositedirections.I

,instructuresformedofsimplecircular vorte

tisonly

ringswhere

thereisnointernal rubbing,andthelatterhaveaccordingly

beenadoptedbythewriteras theultimatestructuralunitsof 

allatomicparticles.

 Thenewvorte

atomshouldthereforenotbeconfused

w it h t h e Ke lv in v otre

thingincommon.I

atom w it h w h ic h it h a s lit tel if a n y -

tmayhoweverberegardedasa further

developmentofthedynamicatomofPhilippL

precededtheR

enardwhich

utherford-Bohr atomandwasacompetitor

o f t h e latte r. T h e Le n a rd a t o m w a sba sd e e n t ire ly o ne ly

-

perimentalevidenceanddidnotdependonany theory.I

t

co n ssit e d o f a n u m b e ro f " d y n a m id s

w h ich w e re co ule p ts

ofpositiveandnegativechargesofdefinitemoment.These

weredistributedthroughouttheatomandwereassumedto

besoconstitutedthattheywould captureslowly-moving

electronsfromastreamofcathoderays,but wouldallowthe

morerapidlymovingelectronstopassby uncaptured.The

scatteringofelectronswasattributedbyL

enardtoclose

approachesoftheelectronstothe dynamids.

I

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U   l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t

n t h e v o rt e

a t o m o f td oa y t h e " d y n a m id s

a re t h e

heliumgroupswhicharedistributedthroughouttheatom

withanabundanceofvacantspacebetweenthem,e

postulatedbyL

actlyas

enard.Theseheliumgroupsshouldbecapa-

bleofcapturingslowlymovingelectronswheneveroneof 

theoutermostvorte

heliumgroupsoasto e

ringsisknockedofffromaneutral

poseiapositivecharge.Thiscapture

ofelectronscannotbesatisfactorilye

plainedunderthe

nucleartheory.When cathoderayspassthroughanalumi-

numfoil,thereisno reasonwhythealuminumatoms,if 

[

4

  a   D   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

constitutedaccordingtothenucleartheory,wouldcapture

anyoftheelectrons,andespeciallynot theslowlymoving

oneswhichareactuallycapturedin greatestnumbers.

 Thedeflectionofalphaparticlescan bee

readilyunderthenewvorte

theory.Thee

plainedas

theoryasunderthenuclear

perimentsmerelyprovethatallpartsof the

atomarefirmlyboundtoa tinycentralregion,butdonot

provethattheentiremassof theatomiscontainedwithin

thiscentralregion.A

n u cle us. I

structuralcenterisnot necessarilya

n t h e n e w v rt rot e

a t o m llp lalp a rt s a reirm f ly bu on d

tothecentralheliumgroup,althoughnot containedwithin

thesame.Thesecentralheliumgroupswillhave thesame

effectasatomicnucleiwhenbombardedbyhigh velocity

p a rtcle i s . I n t h e v o rt e

atom , ju s t a s in t h e n u c le aet d a t o m cle ,

abruptdeflectionswillbeproducedonlywhenthe atomis

strucksomewherenearitscenter.

Vorte

ringscandiffergreatlyin sizeandproportions.

 Thesizeofthe elementaryvorte

ringsisprobablydeter-

minedbytheaveragedensityofmatterin theuniverse,but

theratiooffilamentdiameterto ringdiameterprobably

dependsonotherfactors.Theupperlimit ofthisratiois

y2,butthereis notheoreticallowerlimit.I

however,thatifthevorte

tisobvious,

filamentweretobecomeindefi-

nitelyattenuatedandthediameterofthevorte

ring

indefinitelyincreased,theringwouldeventuallybecometoo

fragiletomaintainitsintegrity.I

tmustthereforebeas-

sumedthattheelementaryvorte

ringseitherdonothave

anytendencyatallto changetheirsize,orthat theytendto

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t

shrinktoaminimumring diameterwithama

diameter.I

imumfilament

tseemsthatviscousoppositionfromthe sur-

roundings,whichalwaysactsinwardlytowardthecenterof 

thering,wouldgivesuchrings atendencytoshrinkto a

minimumover-allsize.I

mentaryvorte

tisthereforethoughtthat theele-

ringseitherdonot haveanycentralopening

atall,orone thatisrelativelysmall.

I

tisalso possiblethattheelementaryvorticesmaynotbe

ringswithdefinitesurfacesanddiameters,butrather centers

ofconvergentanddivergentflowinthe ether.N evertheless

50]

   D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

theconventionalformofvorte

ringwillbeused inthe

diagramsforthesakeofclarity.

I

ftheetherpossessesa propertyanalogoustoviscosityor

fluidfriction,thenitmust '

ringscomeintoclosepro

beassumedthatwhentwovorte

imitywitheachothertheywill

assumeonlythosepositionsinwhichthere isaminimumof 

rubbingcontactandama

imumofrollingcontactbetween

them.Theseconditionswillbesatisfiedif theyarearranged

coa

iallywithbothoftheir adjacentsurfacesmovingeither

inwardlyoroutwardlyinthee

uatorialplane,butnotin

oppositedirections.Thegeometricpossibilityoftwosuch

arrangementsimmediatelysuggestsastructuralbasisfor

protonsandelectrons.

F

ig.14.N

eutron(left)andhydrogenatom(right).

 Thehydrogenatomwouldthenhaveappro

imatelythe

structureshowninthediagramat theright,butweare not

yetinaposition tosaywhichhalfof itisthe protonand

whichhalftheelectron.

L

e t u s f irs t co n s id rt ret h is q u e s t io n f ro mht e t h e oer t ica l

sta nd p o in.tI

p a iro f v o rte rt

nF

ig . 1 5 in t h e dai g ra m a t t h e le f t is s hw o na

rin g s w it h t h ere i

wardlyandtheirpolarflu

u a t oia r lf lu

d iretce d in -

directedoutwardly,whileinthe

diagramattherightis showntheconversearrangement.

 Thelongarrowsineach caserepresentrandomethercur-

rentswhichencounterthesevorte

[

ringsfromtheoutside.

5i

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n    d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o

   t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

I

f t h e ro t tain g f ila m e nsto f e t h e rv rt rot e

rin g s aer s u b jetct o

theMagnuseffect,astheypresumablymustbein aviscous

I I

I

ill

^

^

F

ig.15.TheMagnuseffectonprotons andelectrons.

orq

^

^

^

^

uasifrictionalether,thentheeffectofthe horizontal

arrowsinthediagramat theleftwillbeto maketherings

increaseindiameter,whiletheverticalarrowswill makethe

t w o rinsgm o v e m o r e clo s ly re ley t o e a ch oht e r. E x

a ct ly t h eop-

positeofthesetwoeffectswill beproducedinthediagram

a t t h e rig h t. I

n t h e ire

u ilib r iu m p oit riu s io n t e h t w o . rin gsa t

theleftwillthereforebe morefirmlyjoinedtoeachother

thanthetworingsat theright.I

nthesediagramstheether

currentsfromoutsidesourceshavebeenrepresentedasact-

ingdirectlyonthe vorte

filaments,butsimilarresultswill

beproducediftheelementaryparticlesof matterdonot

consistofvorte

filamentsatall,butonlyof centersofcircu-

lation.Theeffectineachcase shouldbeadilationof the

polarsources,acontractionofthe polarsinks,awideningof 

thee

uato r ia ls o rce ria ruce s , a n d a p in ch in gtogeth e ro f t h e e

torialsinks.B

ua-

earinginmindthatthe protonhasmoremass

thantheelectron,andis thereforemoredifficulttodestroy,

itseemsthatthestructure attheleftmust betheprotonand

thestructureatthe righttheelectron.

 TheforegoingdescriptionoftheMagnuseffectis how-

e v e ro n ly a q ly

u a lit a t iv esta tem e n t o f w htah a p p n es. I

likelythatalltheseeffectsoccur ine

stilldonotknowwhich ofthempredominates.I

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t

tanttobe a rin m in d t htap ro t o n s a re a b o tu1 ,

52]

t is n o t

ualamount,andwe

tisimpor-

0 0 t im s em o re

   h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o

   t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

massivethanelectrons,andthemassofa protonmusthave

itsoriginin thegyrostaticeffectofthecirculating orrotating

ether,eitherinsideoroutsidethe vorte

rings.Thegreater

massoftheprotonas comparedwiththeelectronmaythen

beattributedeithertoa greaterspeedofcirculatorymove-

mentoftheether,or toagreatervolumeofcirculating

ether,ortothe differenceingeometricstructures.

I

ftheprotonis largerthantheelectron,andits greater

sizeistheresult oftheMagnuseffect,thenthevorte

fila-

mentitselfmustbethickerin theprotonthaninthe electron.

 Thisassumptionleadstodifficulties,however,whenwetry

todrawapicture oftheneutron,becausethemiddlevorte

ringispart oftheelectronaswell aspartofthe proton.

I

tthereforeseemsmorelikelythatthe greatermassofthe

protonisdueto itsuni

uegeometricstructure,ratherthan

t o a d if f re ree n ce in sze i .I

t a ls o a p e p a rs t h a tthesped eof 

circulatorymovementintheprotonmustbethe sameasin

theelectron,becauseotherwisethethreevorte

N E U TR TR O I

ringsofthe

t PR O T O N

E le ct ro n

F

ig.16.Doubleweightneutron,formedbythecollision ofanordinary

neutronandaproton.

neutroncouldnotbein rollingcontactwitheachother.

 TheneutronshowninF

ig.14hasthe samemassasthe

proton,butwhensuchaneutron collideswithaproton

travellingine

actlytherightdirectionand attheproper

speed,soastobring theadjacentsurfacesintorollingcon-

[

53

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o

   t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

tact,therewillbeformeda doubleweightneutronasshown

inF

ig.16.Theelectronwhichis formeddenovoatthe

instantofcollisionservesto holdtheneutronandtheproton

togetherbyaforceof attractionwhichhasbeencalled

"

supergravitation

b y t h e w ri t e rin 1

I

.Thisforceofattractionwas predicted

3 1 in t h e f o o ll w in g w o rd:s

fbothchargesareof thesamesign,then...as thetwocharges

arebroughtmorecloselytogether.. .theforceofrepulsion will

graduallydisappearandleavethetwochargesfirmlyunited.(C

S c i en c e E x

p l ian L i f e

 Thesamepredictionwasrepeatedbythewriter in1

(TheMechanisticA

la t e,rin 1

F

33.

utonomyofN ature,p.23.)Threeyears

3 6 , t h is frce o w a s d is co v eer d e

ig.17.A

p e rim e n t aly l .

ninterferometerwithanelectrostaticpotentialgradientallong

oneofthebifurcatedbeams.

I

foneprotonandone electronproducesthesystemof 

ethercurrentsshowninthe diagramofthehydrogenatom

inF

ig.14,thenmanyprotonsandmanyelectrons should

produceasimilarsystemofether currents,butonalarger

s ca le .I

n o rd e rt o t s et f o rt h e p re s e n ce o f s u ch e t h rcu recu r-

rents,thearrangementofapparatusshowninF

beused .A

n in t e rf e ro m e t e ro f a p ro

ig.17may

im aet ly s

u a re f o rm rm

hashollowmetalspheresorcylindersplaced overtwoof 

thecorners.Thesespheresorcylindersare thencharged

electrostaticallyasshownsothattherewill beanelectro-

I

I

54]

an

, p. 92. )

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U   l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o

   t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

staticpotentialgradientalongoneofthe bifurcatedbeams.

I

fthereisa flowofetheralongelectrostaticlinesof force

asindicatedbytheshort straightarrows,thenthereshould

beashiftof theinterferencefringeswhentheelectrostatic

fieldisapplied,providedtheether flowswithsufficient

velocitytoproduceanobservableeffect.F

urthermorethe

directionoftheshiftwouldtell uswhichofthe twoarrange-

m e nsts h o w n in F ig . 1 5 is t h e p ro t n o a n d w h ic h is t h e e le c-

tron.Thesameinformationwouldalsobeobtainedfrom

them ag n e t ice

p e rim e n t illu s t ra td ein F

ig . 1 2 , if t h e la t t e r

shouldbefoundtogive positiveresults.

A

n o t hre e

p e rim enttha tsh o u ld b e tie r d is t o a rra ngetw o

w ire s in pra a lle l is m a s s hw lis o n in F ig . 1

, a n d t h e n psas a

beamofplanepolarizedlightalonga pathparalleltothe

wiresandaboutmidwaybetweenthem,butslightlyabove

orbelowthelevelof thewires.I

ftheelectrostaticfield

consistsofadirect flowofetherfromthepositiveto the

negativecharge,(orviceversa,)anda returnflowthrough

outsidepaths,thenthereshouldbea rotationoftheplane

ofpolarizationwhenthewiresaregiven oppositeelectro-

staticcharges.

F

ig . 1

. T ra nvs e rs ees ct io n t h ro u h g a p a iro f p a ra l le lw ir lle e s ch a rg ed

electrostatically,withabeamofplanepolarizedlight paralleltothewires

andslightlyabovetheplanein whichtheylie.

 Thediagramofthehydrogenatomin F

ig.14clearly

showswhytheelectroncannotfallinto theproton,the

reasonbeingthatuponcloseapproachthe surfacesof 

thesetwoparticleswillrub eachotherinoppositedirections

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i

asindicatedbytheshort curvedarrows.Underthenuclear

theorytheonlye

planationthatcanbeofferedis thatthe

centrifugalforceoftheorbitalelectron willkeepitaway

[

55

   i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m e o

         t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

fromtheproton,buteventhenit wouldradiateawayits

energyandeventuallyfallintothecenter ofattraction.O n

theotherhandifwe maketheadhocassumptionthatan

orbitalelectrondoesnotradiateawayits energy,thenwe

arereallynotdealingwithan electronatall,butwith some-

t h in g esle . T hsiis t y p ica l o f t h e s o rt o f " e lo

p la a n t io n s

offeredunderthenucleartheorywhereinthebehaviorsof 

theatomsareattributedtocertain arrangementsofelec-

trons,andthenthoseelectronsare madetobehaveina

mannerinwhichpointchargesof electricityneverdobe-

have.I

tmaybetruethat thenucleartheoryhasbeensuc-

cessfullyfittedtosomeofthe factsofphysicsandchemistry,

butitwouldbe difficulttoinventanytheoryof atomicstruc-

turewhichcouldnotbe fittedtoanyfacts.Thenuclear

theoryhasnotbeenanywherenearassuccessful asitshould

havebeenifit weretrueinits majorfeatures.O urpresent

te

tbooksdonotmakeafair appraisalofthesituation.

 Theyplacee

dubious"

aggeratedemphasisonthefewandrather

successes

ofthenucleartheory,butgenerallysay

nothingaboutitsdifficultiesandcontradictions.

I

tisgenerallystatedthat likeelectricchargesrepeleach

other,whereasunlikechargesattract.This,however,isnot

thewholetruth.I

fwechargeonebodyelectrostaticallyto

minus1,000volts,andanotherbodytominus 2,000volts,

theywillrepeleachother becausetheyhavelikecharges.

B utifwetakethese twochargedbodiesintosomeregion

oftheupperatmospherewherethereis anabsolutepoten-

tialof— 1500volts,theywillattracteach other.E lectro-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    h   #   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i

staticattractionandrepulsionis thereforenotmerelya

functionofthecharges,butalso dependsonthecooperation

oftheenvironment,namelyonthewayin whichthecircu-

latingetheroftheprotons andelectronsencountersthat

f ro m e

I

t ra n e o u s s o rce ruce s .

t w illn o t b e n ce c ee s s a ry to e ry

p la in eel ct ro s t a tca i t t ra ct io n

andrepulsionseparately,becausetheonedependsonthe

other.Themovementofunlikechargestowardeachother

necessarilyinvolvesthemovementofeachoftheseaway

fromotherlikechargesin theenvironment.I

56]

nthehydrogen

   i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

atom,fore

A

tom

ample,theprotonandtheelectronwill keep

thesurroundingetherincirculation,so thatitwillencounter

andrubagainsttheether currentsfrome

ternalsourcesand

berepelledthereby.Theprotonandthe electronofthe

hydrogenatomwillthereforeberepelledfromall sides,

e

ce p t f ro m t h e s id s ea d ja ce n t e a ch oht e r. W h e n a p ro tn o

is in clo s e por

( DO D O

im it yot a n e le ctor n , t h e otuw a rd p o la ro r

MOM

H yrogenmoleculeDeuteriummolecule

00O00C D-Z -GD

H e liu m tao m A lp h a p a rt icl e

F

ig . 1

. H y d ro e g n m o le cu le ( u p e rle f)t, a n d d etue riu m m o le cu l e ( u p pre le

right).H eliumatom(lowerleft),andalphaparticle(lowerright).

a

ia lf lu

f ro m t h e p ro t n o w illf o rm a co n t in u o u s lin e fo 

flowwiththecorrespondinginwardflu

willfindane

pheralflu

[

oftheelectron,and

ternalreturnpaththroughtheradial orperi-

.Thesecirculatingstreamsofether whichinter-

57

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

linktheprotonwiththe electronwillassumetheformofa

largervorte

sindicatedbythe a longcurvedarrows,and

willbeendowedwiththesamestability whichischaracteris-

ticofvorte

motiongenerally.A ttractionbetweenunlike

chargesnecessarilyresultsfromtheformationofsuch larger

v o rt e

b e ca u s e it is o n ly o n it se

t e rn a l s id e s w e ls h re it w ill

ru b a g ani s t a n d b e re p u lsd eb y e t h e rcu r re n t sro rre f me

traneoussources.I

a

ia lf lu

-

nternallyitwillencounteronlyits own

, w h ich w illa lw y a s b e in t h e s a m e d iretcio n a d n

willthereforenotcauseanyrubbingand conse

uentre-

pulsion.

I

nanytheoryofatomicstructure,physical andchemical

propertiesmustbedeterminedbytheperipheralarchitecture

oftheatomormolecule.I

inthevorte

nthenucleartheory,as wellas

the ory,thehydrogenmoleculeissimilarto the

deuteriummoleculeinthatbotharefour-sidedstructures

withtworemovableelectronswhichaccountsfortheirsimi-

larityinproperties.Thenucleartheory,however,doesnot

e

plainwhyheliumisinert.The nucleatedheliumatomis

alsosupposedtohavetworemovableelectrons,andshould

thereforebechemicallyactive,justlikethe hydrogenmole-

cu le . Tis h d if fcu i lt y d o esno te

is t in t h e v otre

t h e oyr

whereintheheliumatomconsistsoftwoordinary protons

a n d t w o ng ea t iv e p ro t n o sa ssho w n in F

ig . 1

. W h e n it is

subjectedtoroughtreatment,asduringan electricdischarge,

oneorbothof thesenegativeprotonsmaylosetheirtermi-

nalvorte

ringssoasto eliminatetheiroutermostelectrons,

resultingintheformationofsingly ordoublychargedhelium

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

ions(e.g.alphaparticles).The erstwhilenegativeprotons

arethusconvertedintoneutrons.E

consistsofthreevorte

achoftheseneutrons

rings,theinnertwoof whichcon-

stituteanelectron,whoseconnectionswiththetwoneighbor-

ingprotonshavenotbeendisturbedby suchionization.I

n

thehydrogenordeuteriummolecule,ontheother hand,the

integrityoftheentirestructurewill bedestroyedifthe

peripheralelectronsareremoved.

 Theproponentsofthenucleartheorytell usthatthe

peripheralpropertiesofatomsandmoleculesaredetermined

5

]

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

bythenumberofouterelectrons,but theydonote

plain

whyheliumwithonlytwoouterelectronsis sosimilarto

neonwitheightinits outershell,whileberylliumwhichalso

hasanoutershellof two,orcarbonwithits outershellof 

f o u r, o ro ro

fromneon.I

y genw it h it s o uet rs h e llo f s i , a re s o d ifef re tn

fitis amatterofsymmetry,asnuclearphy-

sicistssayitis, thentheberyllium,carbon,ando

s h o udl b e q u it e in rt ret . U n d e rt h e v otre

ygenatoms

t h e oyr t h e n e n o

atomconsistsofonecentraland fourperipheralhelium

groupssothatits peripheralpropertiesshouldbesubstan-

tiallythesameasthose ofhelium.

A

notherinconsistencyofthenucleartheoryis thatthe

emissionofradiationbyinertgas atomsisattributedto

theirabilitytobecomeseparatedfromtheir peripheralelec-

trons,whereastheirchemicalinertnessisattributedto their

inabilitytoseparatefromtheirelectrons.Underthe vorte

theorytheemissionofradiationdoesnot re

uirethebodily

removalofelectrons,butmaybeaccomplishedbythe re-

mova l o f s in g le v lo o rt e

rin g s s o a s t o e

p o s e p rip reip h e ra l ra

cdo-:-oc0o

'

F

ig . 2 0 . A p e rip h e ra lh e l iu m g ro liu u p w it h a ca p t u re d le lee ct ro n . H e liu m

groupsoccurinthe peripheralstructuresofnearlyoil

aheliumgroup'

atoms,andwhensuch

becomesionizedandcapturesanelectronit formsanatomic

oscillatorsimilartothehydrogenatom.Thereis stillmuchuncertaintyasto

thee

actmodeofvibrationofatomicoscillators,iand theshowinginthe

abovediagramisintendedonlyasa symbolicrepresentation.

positivechargesontheheliumgroupsas showninF

A

ig.20.

nystrayelectronthatis capturedbysuchaperipheral

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U   l    (   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

heliumgroupshouldthenbecapableof absorbingand

emittingradiation.

[

5

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

H ydrogengasconsistsoftwoallotropicforms,orthohy-

drogenandparahydrogen,whichordinarilyoccurinthe

ratioof3to i,andwhichdifferonlyslightly intheirprop-

erties.A

tverylowtemperaturesandunderpressure,and

especiallyinthepresenceofcharcoal,there isarapid con-

versionoforthohydrogenintoparahydrogen.A thigher

temperaturestheparahydrogengraduallyrevertsintoortho-

h y d ro g e n u n tlti h e e

u ilib r iu m raio riu t of 3toI

O rthohydrogenParahydroge nO

F

ig.21.O

is re a ch ed.

rthohydrogen

rthohydrogen(leftandright)andparahydrogen(center).

C anthesetwoformsofmolecularhydrogenbe accounted

forstructurally,orisit necessarytoinvokemysterious

"

s p in s

w h ich d o o ntobey th e o rd inry a la w s o f m e ch a ics incs

andelectrodynamics

Underthenucleartheoryit ismani-

festlyimpossibletoaccountforthemstructurallybecause

thenucleatedatomhasnostructure— atleastnonethatcan

berepresenteddiagrammaticallyasaplausiblepictureof 

p h y sca i lre aitl y . I n t h e n e w v rt oe

re

u ire d sru t ct re rue — a co m p le

t h e oyr w e d o h a e v the

sy stm e o f circu l a t in la gether

currentswhichshouldbecapableof assumingdifferentcon-

figurationsofstablee

uilibrium.

 Thehydrogenmoleculeinthevorte

theoryconsistsof 

twoatomswhichmaybeinterlinkedeitherby meansof 

t h e irp o l a rf lu la

a s in t h e d iara g m a t t h e le f t , o rb y m a enso f  

t h e irp e r ip h e rip r a lf lu ra

a s in t h e d iara g m a t t h e ri g h t , o rb y

bothasinthe diagraminthecenter.Thefact thattwo

differentstructuresaretheoreticallyavailableforortho-

hydrogenneednotworryusbecauseoneof thesemaybe

60]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

unstable.I

A

tom

tisbetter tohavetoomanypossibilitiesthantoo

fewasunderthenucleartheory.

A

sisclearlyshownin thediagrams,theparahydrogen

moleculeisflatandsymmetricalandwill retainitssymmetry

whiletraversingataperingmagneticfieldas intheS

Gerlache

ternand

periment.Theinertgasatomsbehaveina similar

manner,asmightbee

pectedfromthestabilityandsymme-

tryoftheiratomicstructures.O

hydrogenmoleculewil

ntheotherhandthe ortho-

lalwaysbemoreor lesstetrahedral

andunsymmetricalsoastoe

istintwoenantiomorphic

forms,whichwillbedeflectedin oppositedirectionsina

taperingmagneticfield.W hiletraversingsuchafield the

protonswillbeacteduponby atransverseforceinonedirec-

tionandtheelectronsby atransverseforceinthe opposite

direction.B oththeorthohydrogenandtheparahydrogen

moleculeswillthereforebedrawnintothe tetrahedralform,

butonlytheorthohydrogenmoleculeswillbeunsymmetrical.

Monovalentatomslikesodiumbehaveinamannersimilar

toorthohydrogen,asmightbee

pectedfromtheresem-

blanceoftheirvalencebondsto hydrogenmolecules.

S incehydrogengroupsarepresentin allotheratoms

e

ceptthoseoftheinert gases,itwouldbereasonableto

e

p e ct s ch c uh h y d ro g e n g ro upsto e

h ib it sm i ila rco n f ig u r a t io ra ns

intheatomsofother elements,andthisiswhatseemsto be

in d ica tede

p e rim e n t aly l . F o re

a m pel , t h e s o iu idu m a t o m is

deflectedbyataperingmagneticfieldin thesamemanneras

hydrogen,butheliumandneonarenot deflected.A pparent-

lytheinertgas atomse

istonlyinthe para-configuration.

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m

 Thisisnotsurprising becauseinertgasatomsconsistentirely

ofheliumgroups,andweknowthatthe heliumatomis

strongerandlessfle

iblethanthehydrogenmolecule.

 Thetwonegativeprotonsoftheheliumatom carrye

-

posedelectronsattheirouterends, andtherearereasons

forbelievingthatthesemaintainastrong flowofether

laterallyoutwardinalldirectionsso astobehavelikelarge

disks.I

nthehydrogenmoleculethisoutwardflowof ether

fromtheelectronsistakenup bytheadjacentprotons,

whereasintheheliumatomthereare noprotonsimmediate-

[

61

  e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

lyadjacenttheouterelectrons.Thehelium atomwillthere-

forebeshapedsomewhatliketwoparalleldisks,and these

willnotpermitsufficienttilting fortheatomtoremain

permanentlyinthetetrahedralform.

 Thefactthatatomsof differentelementsproduceseries

ofspectrallinesverysimilar tooneanotherseemstoindi-

catethattheatomicoscillatorsof thedifferentelementsare

likewiseofsimilarconstitution.F

ore

ample,thePickering

seriesoftheheliumspectrumis sosimilartothe B almer

seriesofthehydrogenspectrumthatit wasatonetimemis-

takenforthelatter.S

incethehydrogenatomconsistsof 

onlyoneelectronandoneproton,it mustbeassumedthat

thesuccessivelinesofthe B almerseriesrepresentsuccessive

positionsoftheelectronrelativeto theproton.Thehelium

atomhasnoremovableelectrons,butwemayassumethat

thetwooutermostvorte

ringsofthenegativeprotonscan

bereadilyknockedoff.Thisisa reasonableassumption

becausetheenergye

volts,asagainst9

uivalentofanelectronis only500,000

30millionvoltsofthe proton.Theelec-

tronisthereforemuchmoreeasily destroyedthanthepro-

ton,sothatif anypartoftheheliumatom isruptured,it

willbeoneof theelectrons.

R emoa v lo f a n o uet rm otsv o rt e

rin g f ro m oneof the

negativeprotonswillleavetheheliumatomwithan e

posed

positivecharge,sothatit shouldbehavesimilarlytothe

h y d ro g e n io n . If it p ick s u p a s tar y e letcro n a s s hw o n in

F

ig.20(whichmaybe produceddenovofromtheknocked

o f f v otre

rin g)s, t h e n w e m aye

p e ct t hsie le cticd r o u bel t t o

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t

behaveinamannersimilarto thehydrogenatomandpro-

duceasimilarseriesof spectrallines.B

esidesthePickering

series,heliumalsoproducesseveralotherseriesof lines,

whichmaybeaccountedforby assumingthattheothernega-

tiveprotoncanalsoundergoa seriesofsimilartransfor-

m a t io ns. I

t m a y s im ly lpy lo s e it s trm e in lv lav o rt e

b e le f t wtih a n e

rin g s o a s t o

po se d p o s itvi e ch a rg e , o rit m a y t e h n p ick

upanotherstrayelectronwhichcan alsoassumeaseriesof 

differentpositions.

 Theassumptionwhichhasjustbeenmadeconcerningthe

62]

   t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f d m

         e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

formationofelectronsdenovoiscorroborated'

bythecon-

tinualformationofnegativeelectricityinthe earth.The

entiresurfaceoftheearth isatalltimes negativelycharged

tosuchane

tentthattheatmosphereinthe neighborhood

oftheearthis keptunderaconstantpotentialgradientof 

1 5 0 vo tl s ep rm te e r .( .(

1

C I

E N

T

F I

M O N T H L Y

35,p.50.)Thiscausesa continualoutwardflowofabout

1,000amperesintointerstellarspace,whichwouldcom-

pletelydischargetheearthina shorttimeifthe electricity

werenotreplenished.Thismustresultfroman actualsyn-

thesisofelectronsfromnon-electricmaterial,andthe vorte

theoryfurnishestheonlyavailablee

planation.

We shallnowconsiderthespectrumofthe neutralsodium

atomasproducedbyits valenceelectron,allthehelium

groupsremainingintact.Metallicsodium,whensufficiently

heated,producesamonatomicvaporwhoseabsorption

spectrumisaconvergingseriesof lines,knownasthe"

cipalseries

prin-

,eachofwhichrepresentsa transitionfromone

of theabn o rm a l o re lo

cit e d sat t e s o f t e h"

P

se

u e n ce t o

t h e n o rm a ls t a t e , t h e la tet rb e in g tehlo w etss t a t e o f t h e"

se

u e n ce . U p o n clo s e re

S "

a m in a t io n ech a lin e o f t h e rin rpin cip al

serieswillbefoundto beadoublet,whichis knownasthe

"

f in e s tur ct uer

. E a ch lin e o f a e ch d o b u le t ca n b e frt u her

resolvedintoasmallerdoublet,knownasthe "

s t ru ct u re

.A

hyperfine

cco rd i n g t o t h e n cle in c ule a rt hoery , t e h p rin cip al

seriesisproducedbytransitionsof thevalenceelectronfrom

thoseorbitswhichhaveanangularmomentumof2(h/2ir)

tothesmallestorbitof zeroangularmomentum.Thelatter

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

is s u p p o s e d t o b e e it h e ra "

clo u d o f e l e ct ri le f icaio t n

everthesemaymean.I

s t ragi h t -in l e o rbti

, o ra "

, a"

s p h eica r l

p ro b b a ilit y re g io n — w h a t -

nordertoaccount forthefine

structure,thenucleartheoryassumesthattheelectrons can

s p in o n t hira e

e s in o n e d ire ct io n o rt e h o t h e,rb u t in o rd re

toaccountforthehyperfinestructure asimilarspinis attri-

butedtothenucleus.Doesit notseemstrangethattwo

structuresasdifferentfromeachotheras theelectronand

thenucleusshouldhavethesamespinning movement,and

withsimilareffectsonthespectral lines

[

63

, J u l y

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

 Therearenosuchinherent difficultiesinaccountingfor

thefineandhyperfinestructuresunderthe vorte

I

n t h e v o rt e

theo ry.

atom th e p e ripehra lh y ro d g e n ad nh e liu m

groupsarejoinedtothe centralheliumgroupbyelastic

swivelconnectionswhichwillpermittheseperipheralgroups

toarrangethemselvesinanyoneof severaldifferentposi-

tionsofstablee

uilibrium,somewhatlikethegear-shift

le v e ro f a nautom o b ile .S

in ce t h e fer

u e n ci e s o f o s ci lla t io n

oftheatomicoscillatorswill dependontheelectricfieldsin

whichsuchoscillatorsarepositioned,andsince theseelectric

fieldsaredeterminedbythelocationsor orientationsofthe

adjacenthydrogenandheliumgroups,itappearsthatall the

necessaryconditionsarepresentinthevorte

atomforthe

productionofthefineandhyperfinestructures.

 Theallegedsuccessofthe nucleartheoryhasbeenpredi-

catedprincipallyonthecalculationof spectralfre

bytheuseof theB

almerandR

uencies

ydbergformulas,butthese

canbederivedindependentlyoftheconceptof orbits.The

onlyassumptionwhichneedstobemadein thederivationof 

theseformulasisthatenergyis absorbedorradiatedin

integralmultiplesofaunit q uantum,andthetheoryofq

uan-

tizationofenergyisjust ascompatiblewiththevorte

theoryaswiththenucleartheory.There isalsonothingin

anyofthewaveatomcalculationsof thenewq

m e chn aics t h tare

u ire s t e he

uantum

is t e n ce o f a n a t o m ce icn u cle usa s

distinguishedfromthestructuralcenteror centerofinertia

o f t h e v otre

atom .

We havethusfarbeenconsideringonlythose particles

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

whicharepermanentstructuralunitsofthe atoms.There

arealsootherparticleslike thepositronandthemesotron

whichappeartohaveonlytransitorye

fromotherknownparticlesonlyinmass.I

istenceanddiffer

tisbelievedthat

thesecanbereadilyaccountedfor onthetheorythatthe

electricchargeofa particleisdeterminedbythenumber

andarrangementofitsconstituentvorte

massisdeterminedbythee

rings,whereasits

ternalethercurrentsinterlinked

therewith.S incetherecannotbea fractionalnumberof 

vorte

rings,andsincethereis onlyalimitednumberof 

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

I

n t ro u d ct io n t o t h e V o rt e

A

tom

waysinwhichsuchrings canbearrangedwithrespectto one

another,itnecessarilyfollowsthattheelectric chargesofthe

elementaryparticlesmustheinthe relationofsmallwhole

numberstooneanother.O

ntheotherhandit isconceivable

thattheinterlinkedethercurrentsmayhaveany arbitrary

magnitudesothatthemassesofthe elementaryparticles

,mayvaryaccordingly.W hysomeparticleslikethepositron

andthemesotronareunstablecannotbe e

plainedinthe

presentstateofourknowledge,butneithercan itbee

-

plainedunderthenucleartheory.

 Themesotronunderthevorte

theorywouldhavethe

generalformofoneofthe negativeprotonsofthehelium

atom,butthetwoinnervorte

rings(whichwouldnormally

constitutetheproton)wouldhavelessthan theusualvolume

ofcirculatingetherassociatedtherewith.Thisinterpreta-

tionofthemesotronhasbeen corroboratedbyarecent

photographwhichshowedamesotrontrackterminatingin

agas,anda fastelectrontrackemergingfromitsend.

(NA

TURE

,J

a n . 2 0 , 1 4 0 , p p . 12 0- 1 0 .3) T h e k in e t ic

energyoftheelectrontrackwas foundtobemuchgreater

thanthekineticenergyofthe mesotron,butwascomparable

w it h it s m a s s e n egr y , w h i ch is e ich

a ct ly w h a t w old u bee

pectedifoneofthe electronsofthemesotronbecamecap-

turedbyapositiveion andtheotherelectronthenbroke

awaywiththeeliminationofthepartiallyformedprotonat

thecenter.

t65

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U   l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

-

   d   m   e   o    t   a   D   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

 TA B L

E

MassesofE

I

I

lementaryParticles

E lectronN eutronProtonDeuteronTriton

. 00051 . 00

01. 00

12. 014 73. 011 7

H y b rid ium iu

3.0171

H e liu m Lit h iu m B e ry lliu m B o ro n C a rb o n N it ro gn eO x

4. 003

6 . 0 17 69

7. 01 011. 01 2

1

-014

1 0 . 06 11 1 2 . 0 3 6 1 40. 0 7 3 1 60. 0 0 0 1

1 3 . 07 03 1 5 . 0 4

y g e n F lu o rin e

. 004

17. 046

. 0 03

N e o n S o d iu m M a g e n s iu m A lu m in u m S ilico n P h s op h o r u s S u lp h rC ru ruC

1

.

9 8 6 2 2.

2 1 .

9 8 5 2

2 .

8 45 45

A

8 6 43 43 -3

7

8

9

2 .6

3 6 -

rgn o

3 5.

76

37-

3

.

9 7 23 23 - 9 3

753

-

754

66]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g   v   i    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

9 1 1 7 2.

77 7

8 6 0 3 0.

h lo ri ne

8 4 4 3 1.

8 1 2 4 3.

7

6

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

S I

A

tomStru ctu res

N CE

t h e h y dor g e n m o le cu l e co n ssit s o f t w o por t o n s le

andtwoelectrons,andthealphaparticle oftwopro-

tonsandtwoneutrons,itappearsthat electronsand

neutronsareinterchangeableinsuchstructures.L

etus

thereforesubstituteaneutronforoneof theelectronsinthe

hydrogenmolecule.S incetheresultingstructurewill havea

netchargeofplusone, itshouldbepossibleto substituteit

foroneofthe protonsofaheliumatomas showninthe

H O ll

x

^

Mil- l

^ ^

F

l- l- M ) llll- l- lllk - lj)

- ~

— ' —

\ \ V j \

)

-

ig.22.F

ourtheoreticallypossibleformsofthelithium atomofatomic

■weight6. E achheavylinerepresentsonevorte

ring,viewededgewise.

 Thepreferredformisshownin theupperleftdiagram.

(

I

-M

M

O

I

I

(11-2111112(11^-11)

F

ig.23.L

numbers3>

[

ithiumatom(above)andberylliumatom(below),ofatomic

and4andatomicweights7 and9

respectively.

67

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

upperleftdiagramofF

ig.22,andthusproducea newkind

ofatomwhichcanonlybe thelithiumatom.B

ymakinga

similarsubstitutionontheotherside ofthesamehelium

atom,itshouldbepossibleto producetheberylliumatom.

A

s s h o w n in F ig . 2 2 , t h e re re rae t h re e toh e rw a y s in w h ich

itappearstheoreticallypossibletoattacha hydrogenmole-

culetoahelium atom,buttheresultingstructureswouldnot

accountforthephysicalandchemical propertiesoflithium

a n d b e ry lliu m .I

t is n o t lik eyl , f o re

a m pel , t h a t t e h lit h iu m

andberylliumatomshaveprotonsatthefree endsofthe

hydrogengroups,becausesuchprotonswouldreadilydis-

sociatetherefromandleavetheremainingstructuresstrong-

lyelectronegative.I

tisalso notlikelythatthelithiumatom

wouldhaveanegativeprotonatthe freeendofthehelium

group,becauseifanotherhydrogengroupwereaddedto

formtheberylliumatom,thelatterwouldnot haveany

e

posednegativeprotonstofurnishtheneutronsthatare

actuallyproducedingreatabundancewhenberylliumis

bombarded.F urthermorethemeltingpointsoftheseele-

mentscouldnotbesatisfactorilyaccountedfor onthebasis

ofsuchalternativestructures.

I

nthepreferredformofthe lithiumatomtheportion

withinthedottedcircleis notanordinaryhydrogenmole-

0 C D 0

00 ' ( D

F

ig.24.H

'

w e ig ht3.

E } *

ybridiumatomandionofatomicnumber1.5 andatomic

cule,buthasa neutroninplaceofone oftheelectronssoas

toconstituteahybridof hydrogenandhelium.S uchastruc-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

tureisprobablyidenticalwithwhat hasbeendescribedin

recentpublicationsastheheliumisotopeof atomicweight3,

6

]

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

butaccordingtothevorte

theorytherecannotbeanylower

is o t o peofheu li m . T h e o v rt e

thee

F

t h e oyr d o e s h o w e v e rre

u ire

is t e n c e o f a p a rtcle ce i t h a t is co n s t ittue d a s s h w o n in

ig . 2 4 , a d n w h ich h s ab e e n n a m ed"

h y b ri d iu m

w it h t e h

sy m b o lH y b y V . M . W a a g e .

I

nitscompletelyionizedconditionshownin thediagram

attheright,this particlewillhaveapositivecharge oftwo,

andmightreadilybemistakenfora lowerisotopeofhelium.

{ P H Y S I

C A L

R E V

E W , 56 56, 37

& 6 13 1 ,

particleshouldconstituteatrue atomandnotamolecule

becausethenegativeproton(ortheneutronwhen inthe

ionizedcondition)willkeepitfrom goingtopiecesasin

thecaseofthe hydrogenmolecule.I

tshouldhaveachemi-

calvalenceofone,andshould bestronglyelectropositive

becausethetwoprotonsatthe sidesarenotguardedby

heliumgroupsaseffectivelyasin theatomsoftheelec-

tronegativeelements.I

tshouldbehavelikethefirst member

ofthealkalimetalgroup,and shouldoccupytheplaceusual-

ly a llotte d t o h y ro rdo g n e w h ich is re a l ly n o t a m e lly t a la t a ll. I t

isalsosignificantthatthe heliumspectrumhasnotyetbeen

obtainedfromthisallegedheliumisotope,andtheatomic

weightsalsodiscredittheconclusionthat itisa helium

isotope.

N ormalheliumhasatomicweight4.003

whileitsalleged

is o t o peha sa to m icw egi h t 3 . 1 071. Th e d if f re ree n ce is 0 .

8 6

orconsiderablylessthan1.0,whereasthedifferencein

atomicweightbetweentheisotopesofallother elementsin

theneighborhoodofheliumisgreaterthan 1.0.I

fitwere

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g

reallyanisotopeofhelium,thenits atomicweightshould

beaboutthree-fourthsthatofordinaryhelium,or about

3.0027,whichisfarless thanitsobservedatomicweight

of3.0171.

O n t h e o t h rh reh a n d if it is t h e f ir s t m e mebro f t h e a lk a li

metalseries,thenitmaybe consideredasretainingonlyone-

q uarterofthenormalheliumstructure,namelythe onenega-

tiveproton,whichwouldhaveaweightof about4.003

/4=

1.0010.Thetworemainingprotonsmaythenbeconsidered

aspartsofa hydrogengroupandwillhavea combined

[

6

   i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

,

3

. )S u ch a

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

w e ig h t o f 2 ( i. 0 0

1 ) = 2 . 0 1 6 2 . A d d in g u p , t hsig iv e s a t o tla

atomicweightof3.0172whichisalmost e

actlytheob-

servedatomicweight.

I

f t h is s y set m o f co s nt ru ct io n w eer t o '

theboronatomwouldappearasshownin F

b e co n tni u e ,dt h e n

ig.25withtwo

ofitshydrogengroupshavingan electronoutermost,but

thethirdonehavinga protonoutermost.I

tseemsimprob-

able,however,thatthehydrogengroupswhichconstitute

thevalencebondsshouldbeof twodifferenttypes,andfor

reasonspreviouslygivenitalsoseemsimprobablethatany

ofthesehydrogengroupscarryprotonsat theirouter

e

F

t re m e t ie.s

ig . 2 5 . A h y p o t h e tca i l

s t ru ct u re a p ro rpo

im ain t g t h a t o fht e b o ro n a tom ,

butnotbelievedtobe entirelytruetofact.

F

ig . 2 6 . B o ro n a t o m foa t o mcn i u m b r5 re5 a n d a t o mcw i e ig th1 1 .

I

tseemsmorelikelythatthe boronatomisconstitutedas

showninF

ig.26.Theonlydifficultywith thislatterstruc-

tureisthatthe neutralatomcontainselevenprotonsbutonly

tenelectrons,whereasitisgenerallythoughtthat ina

neutralatomtheremustbeas manyelectronsasprotons.

70]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #    h   p    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U   l    (   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr b

A

t o m S t r u tcuer s

H owever,therecentlydiscoveredforceofattractionbe-

tweenprotonsatcloserange(sometimescalled"

tation

e

supergravi-

)provesthatelectricallychargedparticles donot

erttheirusualelectrostaticforcesat intra-atomicdistances

butbehaveinananomalousmanner.I

tappears,therefore,

thatwearenotjustified inmakingthegeneralizedassump-

tionthatineveryneutral atomtheelectronsandtheprotons

m u s t o cc u rin e

u a ln u m b e rs .

F

ig.27.C

arbonatomofatomicnumber6and atomicweight12.

I

nthediagramsofthe lithium,beryllium,boron,and

carbonatomsinF

igs.23,26,and27, onlythepredominant

is o t o p e is s h o w n in e a ch caes . I

n o rd e rt o p ro d u ce t h e

lithiumisotopeofweight6,an ordinaryneutronwouldhave

tobesubstitutedforthe doubleweightneutronasinthe

u p p e rle f t h a n d co r n e ro f F ig . 2 2 . S in ce t h e e rn

t e rn a l s t ru cls

tureoftheatomis notappreciablychangedbysucha sub-

stitution,thephysicalandchemicalpropertieswouldremain

thesame.

I

ntheseriesof elementsfromlithiumtocarbon,thecen-

tralheliumgroupbecomesprogressivelycoveredbyhydro-

gengroups.S

inceheliumisan inertgas,thepresenceof 

heliumgroupsintheperipheryof anatomshouldtendto

keepitina fluid(li

uidorgaseous)condition,whereasthe

hydrogengroups,whichconstitutevalencebonds,should

tendtokeeptheatomsanchoredto oneanotherasina solid.

C onse

[

uentlyasthecentralheliumgroups becomeprogress-

7i

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

ivelycoveredbyhydrogengroups,themeltingpointsshould

becomehigher.Thuslithiumwithitshelium groupe

onthreesidesmeltsat 1

e

posed

60,berylliumwithitsheliumgroup

po se d o n t w o s idsem e lt s a t 1 2 0 0 , b o ro n w it h it s h liu leiu m

groupe

posedononesidemelts at23000,andcarbonwith

it s h e liu m g ro u p e

po sd e o n n o s id e re m a in s s lid loid u p t o a b otu

40000 . O f t h e 9 2 ch e m ic a le lm n e t s , cabr o n is t h e o ly lny o n e

i A = / A /

/-

I

I I

( (_: : )

F

I O I I

I I

I - U -

H W

-/

^

ig . 2

. D ib oar n e m oel cu le C 2 H g . S in ce t hsiis a rin g - s a h p e d sru t ct re rue ,

itwasnecessarytosplit itopenandspreadit outflattoshowit clearly.

I

I

I

I

J

l I

I

I

(iiljii^ injii)

impii

1111- -1111

iiiij-niiigiiiiij-iiii

I

l rl

F

ig . 2

l ll

8

and10andatomicweights16 and20respectively.Thenitrogenand

.O x

y g e n aot m ( a ib ov e)ad nneonato m ( b e lo w )of ato m icn u m b e rs

fluorineatomsmaybesuppliedbyobviousinterpolation.

72]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o   a    f

   d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

(besideshydrogen)whichhasnoe

posedheliumgroups.

 Thisisprobablythereasonwhy cafbonisthemostrefrac-

toryofallelements.

B eforeleavingthisseriesofelementsattentionshouldbe

directedtodiboraneB

2H 6,agaseoussubstancewhosemole-

culesconsistoftwoboron atomsandsi

{ NA

T UR E

hydrogenatoms .

, Feb. 27, 1 37, p. 3

1-3 2. )Now te h b oor n

atomunderthenucleartheoryhasonly threevalenceelec-

trons,whereasthediboranemoleculewouldre

atomswithatleastfourelectrons each.A

uireboron

sthediagram

shows,biboranecanbeaccountedforwithoutdifficultyunder

t he v roe t

t he or y. { N

A TUR E

, J

an . 8, 1

44 , p5 .

 Thereisstillsome doubtastothepositionsof someof 

theperipheralheliumgroupsinthe elementsfromnitrogen

toneon .I

t is p o s s ib le tha tth le e y m a y a llb e o p s it io nedso a s

tohavetheirnegativeprotonsoutermost.

A

fterpassingcarboninthe seriesofelementswecannot

addanymorehydrogengroupstothe peripheryoftheatom,

butcanonlychangethe hydrogengroups,onebyone,to

heliumgroups.Thiswillproducetheatoms ofnitrogen,

o

y g e n ,lu f o ri n e , a n d noen . I

t w illb e n oet d t h a t t h e n um be r

ofelementsinthefirst horizontalrowoftheperiodictable

is e

a ct ly w hatthev o rte rt

t h e oyr re

moreoroneless,then theentirevorte

u ire.sI

f t h e re w re ree o n e

ato mtheorywould

havetobediscarded.Thatthe atomicstructuresofthese

elementsareactuallyformedinthemannerabovedescribed

isalsocorroboratedbytheir meltingpoints.S incethereisa

progressivelyincreasingnumberofperipheralheliumgroups

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /   g    0   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o f   a

aswepassfromnitrogento neon,themeltingpointshould

godownateachstep,and soitdoes.N

—2100, o

at—24

y genat—21

°

itrogenmeltsat

, f lu oin r e a t — 2 2 3 0 , a n d noen

0 . T h is ca n n o t b e mre e ly a s e ri e s o f ch a ce c ne co inic

dences.Thereareninedifferentelementsfromheliumto

neon,andaseriesof ninemeltingpointscanbearrangedin

f a ct o r ia l9 o r3 6 2 , ria

8 0 d if f re ree n t w a y s . On ly o n e o f t h e s e

correspondstotheactualarrangementofthemelting points

oftheknownchemicalelements,andthatis theveryone

t h a t t hsiv o rt e

[

73

theo r y re ry

u ire.sA

n d f u rtehrm oer t h is

. )

   f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

agreementofmeltingpointswithvorte

atomstructuresis

notlimitedtothefirst horizontalrow,butholdstrue

throughoutthegreaterpartofthe periodictable,e

cept

wherethestructuresbecomesocomplicatedthatother fac-

torsenterintothe problem.

 Theatomicstructuresshowninthe diagramshavebeen

spreadoutflatin theplaneofthepaper,but inrealitythey

e

tendintothreedimensionsofspace.Thecarbon atom,

fore

ample,shouldbecapableofbucklingfromthe flat

configurationintoeitheroftwoenantiomorphs,anditseems

likelythatsuchbucklingactuallyoccurs intheW

aldenin-

versionandduringracemizationbyheat,andperhapsalso

duringcertainkindsofmetabolism.S

carbonatomwillalsoe

uchbucklingofthe

plaintheconversionof/-chloro-

succinicacidintoits d-isomeridebytreatmentwithmoist

silvero

idetoproduce/-malicacid,and thentheconversion

ofthelatterinto d-chloro-succinicacidbytreatmentwith

PCI

5. I

t w illa ls o e

p la in tehra ce mza i t io n o f m a n dlica e cid

(byheatinginheavywater)withoutketo-enoltautomerism.

{ NA

T UR E

, Sept. 26 ,1

3 6 , .p5 4 .7) I

t w il la l s oe

whyglutaconicacid

C O O

H . C H : C H . C H 2. 2. C O O H

ha sbee nf oundtoe

is t in o n ly o n e f o rm , a n d w illpor b a byl

alsoaccountforthedifficultyof separatingtheoptically

activeformsofallenederivativesofthetype

aa

\

/

c= c= c

/\

bb

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    d    t    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o

 Thereisagradualchange fromelectropositivenessto

electronegativenesswhilepassingfromtheleftsidetothe

rightsideofthe periodictable.N owelectropositiveness

simplymeansthetendencytolosenegativeelectrons,where-

aselectronegativenessmeansthetendencytohangonto

suchelectrons.I

1

741

nanysystemofatomicstructure itmustbe

p l ian

   f   a    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

E L E C T R O P O S I T

 j> «

F

oJ

V

E L E C T R O N E G A T

>

ig.30.Diagrammaticrepresentationoftheelementsofthefirst hori-

zontalrowoftheperiodic table.E achcirclerepresentsoneheliumgroup,

andeachsolidblackdot representsonehydrogengrouporvalencebond.

 Thedottedlinesindicatethegradual changefromelectropositivenessto

electronegativeness.

theprotonsthatareresponsiblefor theretentionofthe

negativeelectrons.I

ftheseprotonsarewell guardedagainst

attackfromtheoutside,thentheywill beabletohangon to

theirelectronsmorefirmlythanif theyareine

t io n.sA

posedposi-

n in s p ct c et io n o f t e h d ia g ra m s in F ig . 3 0 w ls il h o w

thattheprotonsofthe peripheralhydrogengroupsaremore

e

po se d in t h e a t o m ics t rutcu re s a t t h e le f t s id e o f the

periodictablethaninthe structuresattherightside. Under

thenucleartheorynosuch e

planationispossiblebecause

therearenoperipheralheliumgroupsin thenucleatedatom.

O nthecontrary,theelectronsthemselvesbecomemore

crowdedintheperipheryofthe nucleatedatomaswepass

fromtheleftsidetowardthe rightsideofthe periodictable.

Underthenucleartheorytheelectronegativeelements

shouldthereforeoccurattheleft sideandtheelectropositive

elementsattherightside oftheperiodictable,andthis

difficultycannotbeeliminatedbyconjuringwiththe mystic

w odr "

o cet t

.

Molecularnitrogenremainsveryinert,evenathigh tem-

peratures,whereasmolecularo

ygenisoneofthe most

reactivesubstancesknown.Thenitrogenmoleculemust

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e   g    i   v   d    i   n    e    U   l    (   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n   o

thereforebeamuchmorestablestructure thantheo

ygen

molecule.Underthenucleartheorytheonlydifferencein

surfacestructuresbetweenthenitrogenando

ygenatomsis

thattheformerhasfiveperipheralelectrons whereasthe

[

75

V

   f   a    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

la t t e rha ssi rh

.I

f sy m m e t ry o f eel ct ro n icco nig f u ra t io n s h a s

anythingtodowithstability,thenit wouldappear,underthe

nucleartheory,thattheo

ygenmoleculeshouldbethemore

stableandthelessreactiveof thetwo.

F

ig . j1 . N it ro g e n m o le cu l e ( le f)ta n d o le

Underthevorte

y genm o le cu l e ( rig h le t).

theorythenitrogenatomistetrahedral

informandhasone peripheralheliumgroupandthree

peripheralhydrogengroupswhichserveasvalencebonds.

I

nthediatomicnitrogenmoleculethehelium groupswill

thereforebediametricallyoppositeeachotherwiththe

valencebondsmidwaybetweenthem,whereasinthedi-

atomico

ygenmoleculetheheliumgroupsofthe twoatoms

willbecloselyadjacenteachother sothattheirthermal

vibrationwillcauserepulsionbetweenthetwoatomsin

oppositiontothebindingeffortof theirvalencebonds.This

e

p la in s o n a p u re ly g o e m ericb t a ssiw h y o

y g e n is chm e i-

callymorereactivethannitrogen.

I

f n it ro e g n m o le cu le s aer co n s ttiu t e d a s sohw n in F ig . 3 1 ,

thentheyshouldbeq

uitesimilarinstructure andphysical

b e h aio v rt o m oel cu le s o f ca rb o nmono

id e , b ca c ea u s e t h eC O

moleculealsoconsistsofa clusterofvalencebondswithtwo

heliumgroupsnearthecenter,andtwo peripheralhelium

groupsonoppositesidesofthe molecule.S uchsimilarityof 

structureiscorroboratedbythemelting andboilingpoints

ofthesesubstances,nitrogenandcarbonmono

at—210 0and—27 00,n adbo i lni g a t — 1

idemelting

6

and—1

respectively.Thefewdegreesdifferencebetweenthemelt-

76]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p    t    d    t    #   p    h    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v   d    i   n    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n   o

20

   f   a    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

ingandboilingpointsof nitrogenandthoseofcarbon

mono

id e is p roabb ly d u e t oht e f a ct t htain t h e n it ro gen

moleculethevalencebondsareclusteredmorecloselyaround

thecenterandtheperipheralhelium groupsareslightly

furtherapartthaninthe carbonmono

I

I

I

idemolecule.

I

N = N . N = N

6K

F

6

ig . 3 2 . I s o m e r is m o f o ris

im e s ( aobv e ) a d n d ia zo co m poun d s ( b d lo w ).

 Thetetrahedralformofthenitrogenatomis alsocor-

roboratedbytheisomerismofunsymmetricalo

imes,diazo

compounds,andhyponitrousacid,eachofwhichoccursin

twodifferentformswithslightlydifferentphysicaland

ch e mca i lp roeprt ie s . S u ch is o m e ris m is e

te

t h e ry roy re

cannotbee

a ct ly W h a t t h e v ro

u ire,sw h e re a sunde r t h e n u cle rt a rt h e ry roy it

plained.Thethreevalenceelctronsofthe

nucleartrivalentnitrogenatomwoulddistributethemselves

uniformlyaboutthecenteroftheatom.The factthatthe

threevalencebondscrowdovertoone sideprovesthatthere

mustbesomethingontheother sidetopushthemover,

whichcanbenothingotherthan aperipheralheliumgroup.

S u ch a n e

p la a n t io n is n top o s s ib l e u n d rt le ret h e n u cle a rt h e ry roy

becauseallheliumgroupsofthe nucleatednitrogenatomare

inthenucleus,farremovedfromthe peripherywherethe

valenceelectronsarelocated.Thepresenceofa fourthand

-

[

77

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n o

     a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

fifthelectronintheperipheryof thenucleatednitrogen

atomdoesnothelpany,becausethesewouldtend toarrange

themselvessymmetricallyatthepoles.

A

lt h o g uhthee

is t e n ce o f u n s m ce y m erica t lo

im e s , d i a zo ia

compounds,andhyponitritesintwodifferentgeometric

formsseemstoprovethatthe trivalentnitrogenatomis

tetrahedralwiththethreevalencebondsonone sideofthe

atom,neverthelessthefailureofallattemptsto produce

opticallyactivesubstitutedaminesofthetypeN

thrownsomedoubtuponthisconclusion.S

activecarboncompoundsofthetypeQ

abchas

inceoptically

abcdcanbeproduced,

evenwhenoneofthesubstituentsis ahydrogenatom,it

appearsthatwhateverispresentatthe fourthcornerofthe

nitrogenatommustbeslightlysmallerthan thehydride

groupsoasto permitbucklingofthenitrogenatomin

substitutedamineswhereeachofthesubstituentsis capable

offreerotation,butat thesametimeitmust besomething

largeenoughtopreventsuchbucklingwheretwo ofthe

valencebondsareinthe formofadoublebondso asto

makefreerotationimpossible.Thenitrogenvorte

w it h it s prip e he r a lh e liu ra m g ro u p h s ae

atom

a ct ly t h e re

u ire d

structure,thisheliumgroupbeingjust alittlelessbulky than

ahydridegroup.

A

notherdifficultyofthenucleartheoryis thattheaverage

distancebetweenelectronsinthesameshell ismuchgreater

thanthedistancebetweenshells.I

tisthereforedifficultto

understandwhytheelectronsshouldconfinethemselvesto

definiteshellsatall,insteadof assumingagenerallystag-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g    p   d    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r    i   n

geredarrangement.Thisdifficultyisfurtheraggravatedby

theintroductionofellipticalorbitswhich couldnotpossibly

beconfinedtotheirrespectiveshells.

Underthenucleartheoryit wouldalsobedifficultto

accountfortherelativelyhighheats offormationofdouble

andtriplebondsbetweencarbonatoms,whichare252 and

365gramcaloriesrespectively,ascomparedwith136gram

caloriesforsinglebonds.B

earinginmindthattwo spherical

objectscantoucheachother atonlyonepoint,andthat

electronsrepeleachother,itappearsthat underthenuclear

7

]

  o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

theorytheheatsofformationofdoubleand triplebonds

couldnotbemuchgreater thantheheatofformationof 

s in gel b o n d s . It is d if f re ree n t in t h e o v rt e

F

ig.33.O

a t o m w ehre t h e

rdinaryvalencebond(above)andbranchedvalencebond(below).

electronsofonevalencebonddonot appreciablyoppose

thoseofadjacentvalencebonds.

 Thevalencebondunderthenucleartheory issupposedto

[

7

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t   p    h   #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r    i   n

  o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

beformedofoneor moreelectronsfloatingfreelyinthe

spacebetweentwoatoms.B earinginmindthatthe out-

standingcharacteristicofavalencebondis thefirmnesswith

w h ich it hld o sthea to m sa ta f i

e d d is tn ace f ro m e a ch o t hr, e

onecouldhardlyimagineamoreunsuitablemechanismfor

thepurpose.N ucleatedatomswiththeiroutershellscon-

sistingentirelyofnegativeelectricitywouldonlyrepel each

other,somewhatlikecolloidalparticleshavingsimilarelec-

triccharges.

I

t w o u ld aslo b e im p o s s ibel t o e

p la in t e h rig idtiy o f  

crystalswiththefreelyfloatingvalenceelectronsof the

nucleatedatom.Therigidityofcrystalsprovesipso facto

thattheindividualatomsandmoleculeshavea similarglass-

likerigidity.I

ofvorte

tisconceivablethatskeletalstructuresformed

ringswithinterlinkingethercurrentsmighthave

considerablerigidity,buthowanyconditionofglasslike

rigiditycoulde

istinstructuresformedof nucleatedatoms

withtheirwidelyscatteredelectrons(notto mentionwave

atoms)isbeyondtheunderstanding.

Underthenucleartheorythevalencebond canforma

 junctionbetweenonlytwoatoms,whichisnecessarilyso be-

causethreeormoresphericalstructures cannotbebrought

intocontactwithoneanotherat asinglepoint.J

unctions

betweenthreeorevenfouratomsarehoweverpossible

u n d e rt h e v o rt e

t h e oyr , a s s h o w n in F ig s . 3 3 a d n 3 4 . S u ch

multiplejunctionsprobablyalsooccurabundantlyinmetals.

Metalliccrystalsaremadeupof singleelectricallyneutral

N it ricOx

8 0]

id e P oat s s iu mI

s o cy a n id e

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    1   h    t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s    i   r    t    i   e   g    i   v    i   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,   r   n i

  o      a    f    d   m   o   e    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

C a rb o n

Mon o

J

ide

"

■P.o

H

0

H

0

H O -

Phosphoric^'

A

cid0

P a rh c l roi c A c i d

00

H

H

S u lp h ricA ruicA cid

(dilute)

< Z °

0> c j

H

H

H

H

N aphthalene

C

a .

c

C h

f tf t

N ick e l

C a rb oynl

F

ig.34.F

amiliarcompoundswithbranchedvalencebonds.

atomspackedcloselytogetherandjoinedtoone anotherby

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g    p   d    t   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    i    t    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v    i   g   n   d    e    U   l    (   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r   n

theirvalencebondsinsuch amannerthateachatomis in

contactwitheighttotwelveothers.I

nthecaseof mono-

valentmetalssuchastructurecan beproducedonlyby

branchingofthevalencebonds.

 Thebranchedvalencebondisalso ofparticularinterest

[

8 1

  o      a    f    d   m   o   e    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

withreferncetothebenzenering structure.TheK

ekule

structurewithalternatesingleanddoublebondswill not

accountforthepresenceofonly oneortho-substitutionpro-

ductunlessweassumethatthe singleanddoublebondsin

thebenzeneringarecontinuallyin astateoftautomeric

interchange,andweknowfromnumerousothercarboncom-

poundsthatalternatesingleanddoublebondsdo notgen-

erallyactinthis manner.ThecentricformulaofA

andB

rmstrong

aeyerisinagreementwithall knownfactsabout

benzenederivatives,butrepresentsanimpossiblestructure

underthenucleartheorybecausevalenceelectronsfloating

freelyabouttheatomicnucleiof thecarbonatomswould

arrangethemselvesontheoutsideandnoton theinsideof 

thebenzenering.

I

thasalsobeen suggestedthatthecarbonatomsofthe

benzeneringmaybejoinedto oneanotherbyvalencebonds

consistingofthreeelectronsbetweeneverytwoadjacent

carbonatoms.Thisthree-electrontypeofbondwouldbe

 justassatisfactoryasthe centricbond,buthasnot been

adoptedbecauseunderthenucleartheoryit wouldnotbe

possibletoaccountfornaphthalene,anthracene,andother

condensedringsystemsonthebasisof suchastructure.

A

s s h o w n in F ig . 3 5 , t h e v otre

atom th e o ry e m li in a tes

allthesedifficulties.Thebenzeneringunder thevorte

theoryisessentiallyacentric structure,althoughitcould

alsobeinterpretedasa three-electronstructure.N aphtha-

lene,anthracene,andothercondensedringstructurescanbe

formedinasimilarmannerwithoutdifficulty.Ther ecently

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p  -

developedresonancetheoryofthebenzeneringstructure

withsingleanddoublebondsin tautomericinterchangeis

thereforesuperfluous.

 Thepeculiarringstructurethat isshowninF

possibleonlywithsi

uni

ue"

a ro m a t ic

atomring,knownas"

ig.35is

atomrings,whichaccountsfortheir

p ro p rt ret ie.sI

n t h e co rre s p o n in idn g e igth

cyclo-octatetrene

,thecentralconnec-

tionscannotbeformedbecausethedistancesto bespanned

aretoogreat,sothat cyclo-octatetrenecanonlyhavealter-

natesingleanddoublebondslike thoseoftheK

8 2]

ekule

   t    d   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v   d    i   g   n    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r   n

  o   i   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

structure.Thisiscorroboratedbythe factthatcyclo-octate-

trenedoesnote

hibitanyaromaticpropertiesbutbehaves

likeatypicalolefine.Theabsenceof aromaticpropertiesin

cyclo-octatetreneisalsoastrongargumentagainstthe reson-

a n ce t hoery o f t h e Ke k u le s t ru c t u re b e ct c a u s e ifis ca

a t o m ri ngs

o

o

ii1 1 1 1 1 1 m im iii

i i °i i

F

J

i

ig . 3 5 . T e h b e n ze n e rin g , C g H g .

werecapableofsucha tautomericresonancecondition,then

eightatomringsshouldalsoe

hibitasimilarcondition.

 Thepyridineringwouldhavethesame centralstructure

asthebenzenering,but aheliumgroupwouldtakethe

placeofoneofthe peripheralhydrogengroups.Thepres-

enceofsucha peripheralheliumgrouponthepyridinering

wille

plainthemiscibilityofpyridinein waterbecausewater

alsocontainssimilarperipheralheliumgroups,andit isthe

g e n ear lru le t hta"

lik e d is s o lv selik e

. T h e s o lu b ilit yor

miscibilityofthesimplerorganicnitrogenand o

ygencom-

poundsinwaterisgenerallydirectly proportionaltothe

[

8 3

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v   d    i   g   n    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,   r   n

  o   i   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

prominenceoftheperipheralheliumgroupsin theorganic

molecules.

I

tisinteresting,however,thatorganicchlorinesubstitu-

tionproductsaregenerallynotsolublein water.Thereason

forthisseemstobe thatsolubilityinwaterdependson

hydrogenbondformation,andamongthesimplerchemical

elementshydrogencancoordinateonlybetweenatomsof 

nitrogen,o

ygen,andfluorine,orbetweenoneoftheseand

acarbonatomifthe latterhasstronglynegativegroups

attachedtoit.N

owthecharacteristicfeatureaboutthe

N , O , andF

atom s is t h a t e a ch o f tehm h a s o n e o r m o re rm

peripheralheliumgroupsimmediatelyadjacentthecentral

heliumgroup,whichappearstobea necessaryconditionfor

hydrogenbondformationwithwatermolecules.Theeffect

oftheseheliumgroupsin promotinghydrogenbondforma-

tionseemstobeclosely relatedtotheireffectof rendering

theatomsattheright sideoftheperiodictable electro-

negative.

N a s ce tn

P o s it iv e I

t a t e H y d rid e

o n N e g a t iv e I

on

F

ig . 3 6 . V rio raio u s ap s e ct s o fht e v o rt e

I

fvalencebondsareformedfromhydrogengroupsas

taughtbythevorte

a t o m v le lae n ce b ond.

theory,thenpositiveandnegativeions

wouldhavethebifurcatedstructuresshowninF

e

p la in s t h e f re

ig.36.This

uentf o r m a toi n o f n e gtaiv e iosnf ro m p oirm s

8 4]

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v    i   g   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  , r

      i      o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

V o tr e

A

tomStru ctu res

tiveionsratherthanfromneutral molecules.I

thasbeen

foundthatwhenelectronsarepassedthrougha gas(H g,

H 2, N2, O

2 , o rC O

2, )theng e a t iv e io n s a re f rm rom e d n o t f ro m

neutralmoleculesaswouldtoee

pectedunderthenuclear

theory,butfrompositiveions,eachofwhich takesontwo

e le ct ro n s w h e n it s t rik e s t h e ca tohd e . ( N A

1

36 p. 16 2

TUR E

F eb. 2 7 , 1 3 7 , p. 3 7 ;

,J

u ly 2 5 ,

an dDe c. 1 3, 13

p.1165.)

O

*

«

< §

>

0

A

A

as•

c% »

« § »

H a

M

«

«

g

« $ »

« § »

I 2 A , ,3 * ,

§

»

«

§

»

«

I

17 A 1

P I S

ft S 1 6* 6* C

K 1

C a 2 0S c 2 1 •

§

»

i

ig . 3 7 . A t o m ics t rutcu re s bilt u u p o n o n e s tur ct uar lce n tr. e

[

8 5

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e    i   v    i   g   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k   G    j   e  ,

,

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

 TA B L

E

I

PeriodicTableofE

I

I

lements

 Thedensitiesandmeltingpointsaregenerallyhighest nearthe

centerofthetable(in Group4)anddiminishtowardeitherside.

 Thenumericaldesignationsofthehorizontalrowsindicatethe num-

berofstructuralcentersor branchesonwhichtheatomsarebuilt.

H

/

0

1

Z

3

H x

H

H y

5

6

7

la

H e

2

L

i

3

B e

H

B

C

6

N

7

0

8

F

5

9

lb

N e

10

N a

11

Mg

A

l

S i

I

H

P

15

S

16

C I

17

I

Z

13

I

c

A

K

C a

20

S c

21

11

2Z

2a

1

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   i   r    t    i   e    i   v    i   g   n   d    e    U   l    (   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,

1

V

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P

C rMn

2H 2

re

C o N

 

 TheH eavierE lements

H E

secondhorizontalrowoftheperiodictable follows

thesamegeneralorderasthe firstrow,andthisradial

*

b u ild i n g u p p roec s s co n in t in u s ein t o t h e t hrd i ro w w it h

progressivelyincreasingmeltingpointsuntilwepasstitan-

ium.Thenthereoccursa slightdropandlevelingoffof the

meltingpointcurvewiththeusheringin ofnewproperties,

suchascoloredcompounds,irregularchangesofvalence,

andmetallicstatesofgreathardnesswith thesuddenap-

pearanceofferromagnetism.A fterpassingthisseriesof 

hardmetallicelementswhichdonotfit readilyunderanyof 

theprecedingelements,wefinallycometoarsenic,selenium,

bromine,andkrypton,forwhichweagainfindreserved

places.F

romthereonthemelting pointagaingoesupstep

bystepuntilmolybdenumisreached.J

ustastitaniumrepre-

sentedtheendofthe radialbuildingupprocessfromone

structuralcenter,somolybdenumrepresentstheendofthe

radialbuildingupprocessfromtwo structuralcenters.This

alsoe

plainswhythereweretwomoreelementsfrom

kryptontomolybdenumthantherewerefromargonto

titanium.

I

f t h e p e rio d ict a bel b e n o w reef rre d t o , it w illb e s e e n

thattheelementsinrowsia, ib,andichave atomsbuilt

u p f ro m o n e s t ru ct u ra lce tne r, t h o s e in ro w s2a , 2

b, and2C

fromtwostructuralcenters,thosein rows3a,3b,and3c

fromthreestructuralcenters,whilethosein rows4a,4b,and

4carebuiltup onamorecomple

fourbranchedpattern.

 Thedensitiesandmeltingpointsaregenerallyhighest in

thecenterofthetable (ingroup4),becausethe numberof 

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p  -

peripheralhydrogengroupsisthereama

imumanddi-

minishestowardeitherside.

 TheelementsMg,A

l,S

i,andPof thesecondrowhave

abnormallylowmeltingpointsascomparedwiththeele-

mentsimmediatelyaboveandbelowthem,butthismaybe

attributedtogreaterfreedomforthermalvibrationasthe

[

8 7

   t    d   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v   g    d   n   i     U    l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c    i   e   l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

radialdimensionsoftheatomsincreases,especiallyinverti-

caltransitionsfromthefirst tothesecondrow.Therela-

t iv eyl h ig h rm rem e lt in g p o in t s foC

im m e d ia t e ly ly

b e lo w M g, A

a , S c, a n d T i, ( w h ich a re

l, a n d S i, ) m a y t h e n b e attrib uetd

totheincreaseddistancebetweenthevalencebonds,the

effectofwhichnowpredominatesovertheoppositeeffectof 

increasedthermalvibration.Theriseofthe meltingpoint

intheverticaltransitionfromphosphorusto arsenic,(the

valencebondsbeingthesamedistanceapartin bothcases,)

maythenbeattributedtothe substitutionoftheargon

groupofthearsenicatomfor theoutermostheliumgroup

ofthephosphorusatom.S

inceargonmeltsata higher

temperaturethanhelium,itwouldbereasonabletoe

pect

arsenictomeltat ahighertemperaturethanphosphorus.

 Themeltingpointsofthehalogensincrease withincreas-

ingatomicweight,whereasthemeltingpointsof thealkali

metalsdecreasewithincreasingatomicweights.Thisseems

peculiar,sinceboththehalogenandalkali metalatoms

consistofonevalenceelectronand aninertgasatomresidue.

I

nthealkalimetalatom,however,thevalenceelectronis

onlylooselyassociatedwiththeinertgas atomresidue,

whereasinthehalogenatomthetwo arefirmlyheldtogether

soastoform asinglestructure.H

alogenatomsalsotend

touniteinpairs toformdiscretemoleculeswiththevalence

electronsnearthecentersofthe molecules,sothattheouter

e

posedportionsofsuchmoleculeswillconsist entirelyof 

inertgasatomresidues.I

toe

twouldthereforebereasonable

pectthehalogenmoleculestobehavein thesamegen-

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h    /   o    /   :   g   p  -

eralwayasinertgas atoms,andthatmaybethe reasonwhy

themeltingpointsbecomehigherin bothcasesastheatomic

ormolecularweightsincrease.O

ntheotherhandin the

alkalimetalstherearenodiscrete diatomicmolecules,the

valenceelectronsandinertgasatomresidues beingheld

togetherbygeneralelectrostaticattraction,sothattheir

effectsarepurelyadditive.S

incethevalenceelectronsarethe

sameforallalkalimetals,the meltingpointsofsuchmetals

mustdependentirelyontheinert gasatomresidues,anditis

reasonabletoassumethatwhensuchresiduesare largeand

8 8

]

   t    d   p    h    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v   g    d   n   i     U    l    (   e   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheH eavierE lements

heavytheywillbemoreeffectivein keepingthesubstancein

afluidconditionthanwhenthey aresmallandlight.

 Thereissomeuncertaintyasto wherethetransitionfrom

onestructuralcentertotwo structuralcentersoccurs.There

issomespectroscopicevidencethatit occursinthetransition

F

ig. 3 . ine rtgs aa t o m

s.

fromcalciumtoscandium,butscandiumandtitanium donot

formcoloredcompoundsandtheirmeltingpointsand val-

encesseemtobringtheme

ca lciu m.I

actlyinlinewithpotassiumand

t is t ru e t h a t ttia n iu m ca n b e t riv a le n,tb u t it is

usuallytetravalentandinitstrivalentcondition twoofthe

hydrogengroupsareprobablylinkedtoeachother inthe

formofabranchedvalencebond.

t8

9

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /   g    0   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   r    t    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v    i   g   n   d    e    U    (    l   g   c    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

I

fthevanadiumatomhasonlya singlestructuralcenter,

thenitcandiffer fromtitaniumonlyinthesubstitutionof a

heliumgroupforoneofthe hydrogengroups.Thismay

accountforvanadiumwhenconsideredbyitself,butvanad-

iumclearlybelongstothe seriesofpolyvalentelementswith

coloredionsimmediatelyfollowingit,andtheentireseries

cannotbesatisfactorilyaccountedforonthe assumptionthat

theyareallbuilt uponasingle structuralcenter.Thefur-

theralongwegoin theperiodictablethemoredifficulties

wegetintoif wetrytocontinuebuildingupon onestruc-

turalcenter.

 Theinertgasatomsare especiallydifficulttoaccountfor

o n t h e b ais s o f o n e s t ru ct u ra l ce n t e,rb u t a s F ig . 3 lce

sho w s,

theycanbesatisfactorilyaccountedforif weassumethatthe

heavierelementshavemultiplecenters.Theintermediate

stagesinthetransitionsfromone inertgasstructureto

anotherarerepresentedintheperiodictable bythehorizon-

talrowsofelements.Thesecomprisetwoshort periods

(heliumtoneonandneonto argon),followedbytwolonger

periods(argontokryptonandkryptontox

b y a s t illlo g n e rp e ri od(

A

enon),andthen

e n o n t o ra d o n.)

lthoughthereisnodirect methodofascertainingthe

atomicstructuresoftheheavierelements,neverthelesswe

cangenerallyarriveatsomeconclusionas totheplausi-

bilityofanyproposedstructureby determiningwhetherit

hasbeenbuiltin accordancewiththesameprinciplesthat

werefoundtobeapplicablein theformationoftheatoms

ofthelighterelements.Theseprinciplesare asfollows:

(1)A

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   r    i    t    i   e    i   v   d    i   g   n    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e  ,

givennumberofheliumandhydrogengroupswill

alwaysassumeanarrangementofma

(2)I

imumsymmetry

n t h e s a m e tao m a llt rm rem in lh lah e liu m ro rgo u p s aer in

thesameshell(i.e. atthesamedistancefromthe structural

centertowhichtheyare attached

(3)I

n t h e s a m e tao m a llh d y ro gn eg ro u p s aer in t h e

sa m esh e ll

and

(4)Terminalheliumgroupsareneverfoundoutside of 

theargonshell.

F

romrules(2)and(3) itnecessarilyfollowsthathelium

9 0]

  r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheH eavierE lements

groupsneveroccurinany shellinwhichthereare vacant

placesnotyetoccupiedby hydrogengroups.

 Thefourrulesstatedabovehavebeendeduced froma

studyofthesimpleratomswith onestructuralcenter,but

arebelievedtobeof generalaplicability.I

natomswithtwo

ormorestructuralcenters,thefollowingadditionalrules

appeartoholdtrue:

(5)E

verystructuralcenterisoutsideof theargonshell

o f e v eyr o t h e rsru t ct uar lce n tre

and

(6)Theargonshellaround thecenteroftheatomwill

betangenttoeitherthe neonortheargonshell ofevery

remainingstructuralcenter.

F

romrules(5)and(6) itnecessarilyfollowsthatadja-

centstructuralcentersalwayshaveatleast twoandnever

morethanfourheliumgroupsbetweenthem.

 Thereasonforallthis isprobablysomeconditionof 

resonanceintheatom,whichwouldprobablyalsoaccount

forthegreaterabundanceofisotopesin theevenelements

thanintheodd elements,theformerhavingthegreater

degreeofsymmetryandthereforethegreaterstability.

I

fweassumethateveryheliumgroupcontributes two

unitstotheatomicnumberand everyhydrogengroupone

unit,thenthevanadiumatommusthaveeithernine helium

groupsandfivehydrogengroups,orten heliumgroupsand

threehydrogengroups.S incetenheliumgroupswouldbe

furnishedbytwoneonatoms,andsincethree hydrogen

groupswouldaccountforthechemicalsimilarityof vanad-

tophosphorus,itisbelievedto bemostprobablethatthe

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2  -    t    5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g    t   r    t    i    h    V    f    /   o   y   d    t   e    i   z   s   t    i   r    i   e    i   v   d    i   g   n    e    U    (    l   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G   e

vanadiumatomconsistsoftwoneongroupsjoineddirectly

toeachother,withthreehydrogengroupson theirperi-

phery.Thesimilarityofvanadiumtophosphorusinits

chemicalpropertieswouldseemtoindicatethatall three

hydrogengroupsofthevanadiumatomareonthe same

neoncenter,butsucha structurewouldnotaccountforthe

highmeltingpointofvanadium,orfor theappearanceof 

colorinvanadiumcompounds.I

tisthereforebelievedthat

twoofthehydrogengroupsareon oneneoncenter,andthe

thirdhydrogengroupontheother neoncenter.Thisalso

[

9 1

    r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

E t h e ra n d M atter

accountsmorereadilyforthemultiplevalencesof vanadium.

 Thevanadiumatommaythenberegardedasa closeunion

ofasodiumatomwitha magnesiumatom.Thesetwoatoms

donotcombinewitheachother chemically,butitispossible

thatundercertainconditionstheionized gaseousatomsmay

combinewitheachotherthroughtheirhelium groups.

 Thechromium,manganese,andironatomscouldthenbe

formedbytheadditionofhydrogengroupsto theperiphery

ofthevanadiumatom.S

omeofthesewillprobablyform

internalchemicalbonds,whichmayormaynot bebranched.

 Themultiplevalencesoftheseelementscanbe readilyac-

countedforinthis manner,buttherewouldnotbeany

simplerelationshipbetweenthevalencesoftheseelements

andthenumbersofhydrogengroupson theiratoms,and

theirmeltingpointswillalso notbearanysuchsimplerela-

tionshiptothenumbersofhydrogengroupsas wasfound

toe

is t in t h e f ir s t h o rizo n t a lro w .

 Thecobalt,nickel,copper,andzincatomscould besimi-

larlyaccountedforbythe successivesubstitutionofhelium

groupsforhydrogengroupsinthe ironatom,whichwould

alsoaccountfortheprogressiveloweringof themelting

pointalongthisseriesof elements.

 Therewillhoweverbealimit tothenumberofhelium

groupsthatcanbethus addedbecauseastheperiphery

becomesmorecrowded,thetensionbetweenthetwostruc-

turalcenterswillincrease.Thisis probablythereasonwhy

thene

telementafterzincis notamonovalentelement,but

rathertrivalentgalliumwiththreeheliumgroupsbetween

   7    7    1    3    5    2    4    b  .    1   c   u    /    7    2    0    2    /    t   e   n  .   e    l    d   n   a    h   e  .    l    l    d   g   o    h   o    /    /   :   g   p     t   p    h   d    #    /   e   s    T   u _    M  s    G   s   e    2   c    3   :   c   a    6   /    0   g   r    3   o  .    2    t     5   s   u   r    0  -    t    4   i    h    1   t    0   a    2   h  .   n   w   o   w    )   w   a   /    i   :   n   /    i   p   g   t   r    t    i    V   h    f    /   o   y   d    t    i   e   z   s   r    i    t   e   i    i   v   i   g   n   d     U    l    (   e   c   g    6   o   o    k    j    G e

thetwostructuralcenters.

I

fnowwemaketheassumptionthatall hydrogengroups

inthesameatommustbe atthesamedistancefromtheir

respectivecenters,thenthegermaniumatomcouldnotbe

formedbymerelyaddinganotherhydrogengrouptothe

peripheryofthegalliumatom,butwouldhaveto beanew

typeofstructurewithfourhelium groupsbetweenitstwo

structuralcenters.Twoofthehydrogengroupsof the

germaniumatommayundercertainconditionscombinewith

eachothersoas toleavethegermaniumatomdivalent.The

9 2]

    ,   r    i   n   o   a    f    d   m   e   o    t    D   a   r   c   e   i    l   n   b   e   u    G   P  

 TheH eavierE lements

arsenic,selenium,andbromineatomsthenfollowinregular

order.

• ° §

< f

o

0C | 3 2 3

f>

&

o oo c

oc x

x

x

oc x

x

c

O O A